#been so upset for weeks that I mentioned something out of concern for my friends

[heavenlyvision]

Begrudgingly betrothed

Word count: 23.6k

Pairing: Kuai Liang x F!Reader

A/N: It is done, I am sorry it took so long but as you can see, it is my longest fic so far !!! I may have gotten carried away but I am quite proud of this monstrosity of a fic so, please enjoy <33

Summary:  There has been arrangements for you to marry a good friend of yours and you weren’t included in the discussion, now you have to come to terms with wedding a man you don’t love, understand why you have been put in this situation and learn to enjoy leaving home and living somewhere new.  

Warnings: 18+ only, smut, virgin!reader, dirty talk, dry humping, thigh fucking, fingering, cunnilingus,  minor dacryphilia, tiny bit of size kink (if you squint), tease!Kuai, mentions of panic attacks, reader has both a mother and father, I think that is all !! <3

MDNI

This is… not an ideal situation for you. You have just been made aware, not asked, made aware, of the fact that you will be marrying Kuai Liang of the Shirai Ryu. It has been arranged between your family and the clan, and they both left you out of the conversation. To be fair, it could be worse, you know Kuai and have for a bit now but you did not foresee this coming. The shock of the situation and neglect to include you in the conversation is what has you upset the most.

Also, the fact that Kuai didn’t mention this to you at all? Is odd, you are close with him and you’ve always thought of him as your good friend, so to have him not bring up being arranged to marry him, at all… is upsetting and suspicious. But in the end, it’s not like what you think matters, considering this has already been decided for you and you’d really rather not kick up a fuss. It wouldn’t end well for you.

Picking your battles is smart, it’s a philosophy you live by and going against your father… is a battle you would not win, not this time anyways. You can tell, when he looks you in the eyes to tell you what is happening, he is not concerned with your feelings, he is only telling you the reality of what is going to happen.

At least it is not a stranger but somehow it’s not that much better, since Kuai didn’t tell you. You suppose, he probably has his reasons but you can’t get over being passed around like property, it’s sad, it makes you sad that your father is casting you off so easily and it also makes you sad that Kuai is, compliant with it, at the very least.

“This is something that will be happening,” your fathers voice is stern, even.

You look him in the eyes, firm, resolute, “I am aware and I will not resist but that does not mean I am happy, and I will not lie and say I am either.”

He is unmoved by your voiced displeasure, “You will do whatever makes this process go smoothly and you will do what you are told.”

You feel, so much right now but your face remains emotionless, unwilling to break in front of your father, “Fine but I am going to tell you right now, to me, this is unforgivable.”

Your father raises a brow at you, feeling no sympathy, “I do not need your forgiveness, I have done nothing wrong.”

He is unbelievable, so you tell him, “I hope one day, you will see how wrong you are but for now I will live with the fact that you have cast off your only daughter to be wed without her consent.”

“And I hope one day, you understand my actions and realise you are being a petulant child,” he retorts.

You ignore him and his rude statement, “If there is nothing further to be discussed, I would like to leave.”

He waves a dismissive hand at you, “Yes, fine, leave.”

Standing to your feet, you leave the formal dining area. He had asked you there under false pretences, you had expected a nice afternoon chat with your dad over tea and instead he dropped this bomb on you. After you shut the door, you head towards the garden, needing fresh air and solace to collect your thoughts. This is going to be a… trying couple of weeks.

The garden is quiet, you sit on an old wooden bench, looking out towards all the greenery. It’s a nice garden, your mother has worked hard on tending to it, the flowers are beautiful, at least they usually are. None of the flowers are blooming at the moment, dead or dormant for the colder months. It fills you with a sense of melancholy to know you are not going to see this garden as frequently after your marriage.

You’re facing the entrance currently and so you can see when Kuai Liang is making his way towards you. Normally, you would be pleased to see him but after the news you’ve just received, you are… maybe not unhappy to see him but certainly not excited either and he can tell as much when he looks to you, his demeanour sheepish as he approaches.

“I’m guessing your father has told you,” he says, standing in front of you.

You look up to him, “You mean that we have new tea?” you say sardonically before continuing, “Or maybe you are referring to the fact that I am supposed to be marrying you within the next few weeks, something that has been in the works for a couple of weeks without my knowledge and not only that but the fact that this will result in me having to leave my home and move somewhere unfamiliar, with people I do not know well?” Your face displays no extreme emotions but your tone is filled with threatening politeness.

There’s a few moments of silence, Kuai only looks at you, not knowing what to say to make this better and to be quite frank, there is nothing that will make you feel better at this current moment.

Your expression changes to a more easy going one, “Yes, he told me.”

Kuai sighs, “He was meant to wait for me, I wanted to speak with you first.”

“Well, that is where you went wrong,” you wave a hand at him, explaining, “He has to be the one to do things first, he was never going to let you tell me this.” Your father has an odd complex, he has the only say in things and he will be the first one to inform others of what they are to do. ‘Orders’ come from him and him alone.

Distantly, you wonder if he told you first because it will be the last ‘order’ he can give you before you are given away to another man. This is gross, it feels like swapping handlers, you feel as though you have no freedom and that all the times your father had told you, that you were so much more than just a woman, just a future wife, were lies. Like he meant none of it.

It feels as though, the relationship with your father will never be the same again and coming to terms with that is going to be hard.

You pat the spot beside you on the bench, “Sit down.”

“Thank you,” Kuai replies, sitting cautiously beside you.

It’s awkward between the two of you, mostly because you can tell Kuai has more to say but you won’t even look in his direction, which is making it hard for him to gain an opening to talk. It feels mean, but you know what else feels mean? Getting betrothed to a friend and not being told, even though he knew it was happening.

You sigh beside him, “Kuai, are you sure about this?”

“Yes,” he doesn’t hesitate in answering.

“What about you and Harumi?” You were pretty sure they had something going on between the two of them.

He’s looking at you, “What about her?”

Your eyes stay forward but you really want to look at him and roll them dramatically, “What do you mean ‘what about her’? Everyone was pretty sure you two were going to wed.”

He turns his own face forward, looking out to the garden, “We are just friends, nothing more.”

“Be honest with yourself Kuai, I don’t want to be the reason you miss your chance at love.” You feel empty, this isn’t how you wanted to marry and it will suck even more if Kuai doing this causes him to miss out on love.

He is unconcerned by your hesitations, his tone even when he speaks, “I do not feel that way, not for Harumi.”

“But you feel that way for someone?” He doesn’t reply, “My concern is still warranted then.” You finish, his silence a clear indication that he feels some type of way for someone.

He wavers for a moment, going to say something before deciding against it.

You talk before him, making yourself clear, “If you still want to go through with this, in spite of your feelings for someone else, then that is fine. I will do whatever is asked of me but I want you to know… I think you should marry the person you love.”

Kuai stands up from the bench, his back to you, “Your concern is noted.” Is all he says before he walks away.

You’re left in the garden by yourself, Kuai has walked off, assumedly leaving for the day, he seemed to be getting annoyed at your pushing. The mention of him not marrying the person he loves probably displeasing him, which is fair but he also has the power to stop this from happening. This is all very confusing for you, no one even told you it was happening and now it seems like both your father and Kuai are neglecting to tell you everything. Neglecting to tell you the things that would have all of this making sense. Typical men.

At least the air around you is fresh, cold, but fresh and it’s helping to calm you down. Both the conversations between Kuai and your father not going well has upset you but at least the cool breeze is relieving, it’s what you need to gather yourself before moving forward. You’ll just have to look on the bright side… which you will do, when you find out what the bright side is. Because so far there doesn’t seem to be anything bright about this situation but maybe that is just your bad mood talking.

You stay in the garden for a while, thinking about all the things that are about to change for you. The actual wedding won’t be for a few weeks but that doesn’t mean you get to stay here; your father informed you that you have one week left here and then you are to be moved to the Shirai Ryu village. An upsetting fact but you will cope, at least you will know some of the people there. And by some, you mean Tomas, Raiden and Harumi, everyone else is a stranger but it’s better than nothing.

₊ ⊹

When you head back to the house, everyone is waiting at the dinner table for you and by everyone, you mean Kuai is also sat at the table. He had stayed, apparently and now you have to sit through a very uncomfortable dinner with your mother, father and Kuai – your soon to be husband.

Sighing lightly and mostly to yourself, you move to your usual spot, sat across from Kuai, your mother and father sit at either end of the table. Judging by the atmosphere of the room already, this is going to be a long dinner.

Looking to Kuai, you can’t read much about how he is feeling. He is stoic and looks to be calm, but you can’t tell if he really feels that way or if everything he is feeling, is occurring internally. His eyes lock onto yours and you hold his gaze, wanting to challenge him, his eyes are unmoving and firm. You keep looking at him but you need to blink, you try holding out for as long as you can before your eyes start to water and you have to close them.

When you look back at him, one of his brows are raised humorously at you, entertained by your poor attempt at a staring competition. It wasn’t your initial intent to try and start a staring contest, only wanting to display your irritation for this situation but now you’re even more annoyed that you couldn’t get him to blink before you. You aren’t even convinced he’s blinked yet, weirdo.

Scowling lightly, you look away from him and down to your food. Your parents have been talking but you haven’t really been listening, all your attention was on Kuai Liang and his stupid face. Why he has stayed eludes you but you’re sure you will find out soon enough, it’s too late for him to leave now, he’ll probably stay the night and he’ll probably want to speak with you again before he leaves, presumably tomorrow.

“Are you paying attention to me?” Your fathers voice booms from the head of the table.

Your posture shoots up and your head flicks in his direction to look at him, you don’t know how to tell him you weren’t. He seems very angry, he’s never raised his voice like that to you before, his behaviour is starting to distress you.

Kuai speaks for you, trying to help, “It was my fault, I was distracting her.”

Your father is displeased though, you can tell by the way the corner of his eye twitches slightly and how his mouth pulls up, he goes to say something but your mother talks over him, “Now, I think that is quite enough, let’s eat and they can talk later, hmm?” She poses it like a question but it isn’t one, she’s telling him what to do right now and he concedes, like he most often does when it comes to your mother.

Dinner is silent and uncomfortable and you want to rip your eyes out of your head because this is the worst thing you’ve had to sit through. Last time you felt like this was when your parents had been arguing for weeks straight and then suddenly stopped, choosing to punish each other silently instead… which was somehow, way worse than the yelling and bickering.

You chance a glance up to Kuai and he’s already looking at you, his eyes are sympathetic to you and how uncomfortable you must feel but you feel worse for him. This isn’t his house or his family, it must be incredibly painful to try and eat dinner with a family that is currently annoyed with each other.

Taking initiative, you push back from your seat, “I’d like to talk with Kuai now, privately.” You squint at your father, frustration with him palpable.

“Thank your mother for dinner first,” he mumbles out.

Turning to your mother, you graciously say, “Thank you for dinner, it was lovely.”

“You’re very welcome,” she smiles and scrunches her nose at you affectionately.

As you round behind her chair, you kiss the top of her head before grabbing Kuai’s hand and tugging him off after you, he makes sure to thank your parents as he’s pulled along. You don’t look back and continue dragging him behind you, leading him to your room. It will be quiet there and you can maybe get some answers out of him.

“Where are you taking me?” He’s being pliant, letting you continue to lead him, even though he very easily could get you to stop in your tracks.

You try ignoring him but he tugs back a bit, showing you just how easily he could stop complying with you. Groaning and without looking back at him, you say, “My room.”

He stops all at once and your back collides with his chest. He doesn’t move though, not even taking a step back from you falling into him. He leans down behind you, mouth next to your ear, “Is that appropriate?”

His voice is deep and sets you on edge, a shiver threatening to run down your spine at the low timbre of his voice. You suppress it as best you can before turning your face to the side, both of you close like this. You thought he would pull away from you but he doesn’t, he doesn’t move an inch. His eyes are lidded as he looks at you, it feels like his gaze is burning through you.

Your head flicks forward, not able to handle the way he was looking at you just now, all the blood in your body feels like it’s rushed to your face. He pulls away from you, a hand landing on your shoulder. You gather yourself quickly and tell him, “It is appropriate, I have questions and you have answers.”

One of your hands grabs his from your shoulder and you walk off again, he trails silently behind you this time, letting you drag him around. His hand is very warm, warmer than before, he’d be handy to have close by this winter. You suppose that could be a bright side, you’re marrying a pyromancer in the middle of winter. It’s not much but the thought makes you smile.

When you approach your room, you open the door to let him in first and tell him to sit anywhere. You follow in behind him, shutting the door and turning to look at him. He is awkwardly standing in the middle of your room; he seems to be having trouble deciding where to sit. You watch him struggle for a bit, before he seemingly decides to just stand.

Laughing to yourself, you walk up to him and push on his chest, he walks back until his legs hit the edge of your bed, “Sit.” You tell him.

He sits down, carefully, eyes looking up into yours, “You are demanding.”

You roll your eyes at him and move across the room, when you come back, you’re dragging a chair you had kept in the corner. You place it in front of him and sit down, crossing one leg over the other. His eyes watch the way your legs move before looking back to you.

Kuai’s frame is still, not moving and very clearly not relaxed. It’s funny, looking at this large man sit uncomfortably on your bed. He shuffles a bit from side to side, trying to make the best of his situation.

“Do you want the chair?” You ask, taking pity on him.

He looks to you, “I am fine…”

You get up anyways and move over to him, offering your hand to pull him up. He takes it but pulls you down beside him instead, your outer thigh is pressed against his. You jostle against him a bit, the mattress bouncing lightly with your weight and the force of Kuai’s pull.

You pull your hand from his and gently slap at his shoulder, “What was that for?”

“I told you I was fine.”

“Whatever, go sit in the chair,” you huff out.

“No, I am comfortable here,” he says, amused as you sigh exasperatedly at him.

You cave, letting him do whatever he wants, “Fine.”

“What did you want to know?” He asks, redirecting the conversation.

Your posture slouches a bit, already wanting the conversation to be over, “Why didn’t you tell me? That I am to marry you?” you pause for a moment before continuing, “You have known for weeks now, I see you every week and have done for a while now. Did you not think this was something I would have liked to know about?”

He thinks for a moment, on how to phrase his words, “You deserved to know… but I did not have much of a choice.”

That confuses you, so you clarify, “In getting engaged to me?”

He shakes his head as he answers quickly, “No, no that is my choice… it was not my choice to keep it from you, your father decided that.” He doesn’t look thrilled by your fathers choice.

Your voice feels small, “You could have told me anyways.”

“No, I could not have. You are amazing…” he places a hand on your knee and squeezes,

You squint at him, “I feel a ‘but’ coming.”

“But, you are… confrontational?” He sees the way you frown at him when he describes you that way and corrects himself, “Or maybe curious is a better word… you would have wanted to speak with your father as soon as I told you.”

Looking away, you mumble out to him, “If you were worried about my father… I would not have told him, that you told me.”

“It was important to him that I say nothing, he wanted to speak with you… well, together but I suppose he decided against that in the end.” He’s trying to be gentle with you, his voice warm.

Facing him again, your eyes are filled with emotions and you can’t help it, “I am still very confused, he… he never had any intentions of marrying me off.”

“All I can tell you is that he does now, I don’t know what changed for him but I had heard he was looking for… possible suitors for you,” Kuai’s face scrunches up in distaste.

Your voice shakes with your question, “He was going to marry me off to… anyone?”

“I am sure not just anyone… but he was looking, yes.”

Your eyes well with tears, not only are you being given away without regard for your own feelings but he wasn’t even going to… he wasn’t even going to marry you to someone you knew.

Kuai grabs the side of your face tenderly, forcing eye contact between the two of you. A tear slips down your cheek and his thumb rubs it away, stroking your cheek gently. “I know… I know you may be upset with me and maybe what I’ve done is wrong but I offered– I insisted that I be the one you marry.”

Kuai marrying you, Kuai asking to marry you, is a kindness. A favour he is doing for you, to prevent a marriage between yourself and a stranger and as upset as you are with him, you are more upset with your father. Especially since, right now it feels as though Kuai is your only ally.

Your lip quivers a bit, trying to hold back more tears. He shushes you and pulls you to him, his warm arms wrapping around your body and holding you close, keeping you safe. One of his hands rests on the back of your head, stroking it, attempting to comfort and calm you. You reciprocate his hug, wrapping your own arms around his frame and pulling him closer, he feels sturdy and reliable.

“It’s going to be okay, I have you,” he mumbles into the top of your head and you believe him.

He holds you until you pull away from him first, once you’re no longer worried about crying, you sit back properly and wipe at your eyes, “I’m sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for… I know this is hard for you,” his expression is sympathetic to you.

“I just… wish he had explained his reasoning more, maybe then it wouldn’t feel so out of the blue,” you sigh out before flopping back on the mattress, tired from the events of today. Your forearm covers your eyes as you lay down.

Kuai hums out to you in mindless agreement but doesn’t say anything further, his lack of a real response confuses you and when you uncover your eyes, you see he’s already looking at you. His eyes move up your stretched out body, silently watching you.

“Kuai Liang,” you call out to him, louder than your last sentence.

The shock of your voice contrasted against the quiet room has his eyes flicking back to yours, “What did you say?”

Something occurs to you and you sit up beside him again, he’s surprised by your sudden movements, eyes widening slightly. You turn to him completely, one of your legs crossed on the mattress.

“Kuai…” you hesitate to ask him your question but he hums at you to continue, “Am I… are we going…” he raises a brow at you, confused as to what you’re trying to ask him, “Do we have to kiss? For the ceremony?” You finally manage to get out.

He stifles a chuckle at your question, “Not if you don’t want to, it’s not necessary… you know that.”

Your mouth pulls to the side, considering things for a moment. He is right, it isn’t necessary but now you’re a little concerned about your future and what it means to be married to Kuai, “I haven’t… I’ve not been kissed.”

“Ever?” He seems taken aback by your confession.

You huff out, “I didn’t tell you to get made fun of, Kuai,” You told him because you’re worried about later, you’ve not had a lot of firsts and if you marry him, you want to respect that, you won’t be looking at others while married to him. You’re just, you’re in a predicament right now.

Before you can convey your concerns in a sensical manner though, he asks, “Do you want me to kiss you?”

You’re shocked by his offer, and also tempted. You suppose you aren’t really going to have many opportunities at intimacy after the marriage, not unless you ask Kuai, the thought has your face burning up.

You feel shy, “Do you mind?”

“Not in the slightest,” he assures you, “Though, if you want me to kiss you, you’ll have to ask for it.”

His words and demeanour set you on edge, his eyes are watching you very closely. Watching how you fidget, “Would you kiss me?” You feel embarrassed and very hot in the face but you add, “Please?”

His expression turns smug and it makes your heart skip a beat, “Since you asked so nicely,” he turns to face you properly and reaches forward, one of his hands grasps your face, the other resting on your knee.

He leans in but you hesitate and he holds still, “I don’t know what I am doing.”

“That’s fine,” His breath fans across your lips, “I will show you.”

Is he trying to kill you? He might kill you, his words and his proximity to you, it’s setting your skin on fire, “Okay.”

“Good,” he murmurs, before leaning in again. You don’t move away this time and he presses his lips to yours.

He’s warm and his lips are soft, you mimic what he’s doing. The kiss is light and tender, he seems to be feeling you out, getting a sense for you. Your hands reach out to him, of their own provocation and wrap around his neck, pulling him closer to you. He hums against you, his own hand on your knee is gripping your skin tighter.

He tilts your head to the side, the hand on your knee wanders higher, landing on your thigh and squeezing there. The grip he has further up your thigh makes you gasp and he licks into your mouth, the feeling new and overwhelming. He’s overpowering all of your senses and an involuntary whimper is pulled from your chest at the way he’s kissing you.

He grunts back at you, his thumb pushes into the hinge of your jaw, forcing your mouth open more. Giving himself more access to you, he’s taking your breath away, kissing you dizzy. You want to rub your thighs together for friction but with the way you’re sitting, it’s not possible. His palm against your leg is hot and it keeps moving further up, now grasping the fattest part of your thigh.

A moan slips past your lips to his and you pull him closer to you, he groans into your mouth. The kiss is hot and needy now, borderline messy. He pulls back momentarily, only to push your back into the mattress. His form follows right after, holding himself over the top of you. His lips are on yours before you can form a coherent thought, his tongue in your mouth again.

His hand grips at your thigh, pulling it upwards and resting it against his hip, not moving more than that. You reach up and tug at his shirt, pulling him onto you, your leg crooks around his side and pulls his hips to yours. The contact has a whiney gasp pulled from you and Kuai fights every urge in his bones to grind down into you.

Your arms loop around his neck again and you get lost in his kiss, in the closeness of his body. He groans deeply against you, as if he’s in pain. The sound shocks you and you pull back from him, your foreheads resting against each other as you huff shallow breaths.

“Are you okay?” You’re worried you did something wrong, or that you’ve hurt him somehow.

He shakes his head against yours, “Mm fine, you didn’t do anything wrong.” His voice is strained.

You sit for a second longer before you realise what had happened and it sets your face alight, “I’m sorry,” you rush out.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” He repeats, voice still strained, laced with lust.

You had grinded up into him absentmindedly, your mind dazed and looking for friction, resulting in you rutting up into him without thinking. His cock is firm and heavy against you, pulsing with need.

You go to apologise again but he puts his mouth on yours, silencing what you were going to say with a deep kiss. When he pulls back, he rests his forehead on yours again, “You did nothing wrong.” He reiterates.

Your heart feels like it’s about to beat out of your chest, you have nothing to compare it to but you have a feeling that kisses like that are hard to come by. “You’re a really good kisser.”

He looks down at you, amused by your comment, “How would you know?”

“Should I find someone else to kiss? To compare it to?” You tease him.

His gaze is firm, “No, you’re going to be my wife, the only person you will be kissing in the future… will be me.”

The words are possessive, and you think if you weren’t so delirious from his lips on yours, you would argue back against him but at the moment, you think you’re okay with never kissing anyone else, “Okay.”

He smirks at you, enjoying the look in your eyes. They’re wet and needy and he’s getting a lot of pleasure from seeing you like this, for him.

His lips are shiny from the kiss you shared and you can’t look away, wanting so badly for him to put his mouth back on yours, “Can you kiss me again?”

He doesn’t move and only looks at you, “I can.”

A few beats pass by in the quiet room, the only sound you’re able to recognise is the rapid beating of your own heart pumping blood through your head. He still doesn’t move, just watches you, you can’t tell if he’s having an internal conflict or if he’s teasing you. It’s starting to frustrate you though, and to ‘punish’ him for his inaction, the leg you have around his waist pulls him into you harder. Grinding him down into you, the feeling has you gasping, your breath stuttering in your chest.

Kuai groans at you but he also frowns, his hips dig into yours harder and pins your lower half to the bed. He gives you dark look, “Don’t.”

You don’t reply to him, your chest moving quickly with your huffed breaths. He watches you and the way you’re breathless for him, the look on your face and the warmth of your pussy through all the layers has him salivating. He is barely hanging on by a thread, his sanity shredding the longer he has his cock pressed tight against you.

His forehead drops to rest on top of yours, his lips ghosting your own, you move to press your mouth to his. A light kiss, it’s only a peck, it’s all he gives you but you want so much more, you’re hooked on his mouth, drunk on his kisses.

You almost beg him, “Kuai, please–”

He cuts you off with his mouth on yours, his lips urgent and needy, the kiss hot and heavy. Your brain buzzes, lost in the way he licks into your mouth, at the way one of his hands grab the plush skin of your thigh, his other lightly gripping your neck; holding you steady for him. He’s kissing you how he wants too, deeply and fully, taking over all your thoughts, filling your brain with only thoughts of him.

You can’t help the way you throb with need for him, your leg gripping him tighter, wanting him so much closer even though he is as close as he’s going to get. He hums into the kiss at the way you’ve started to grind into him again, your own noises shared in the kiss, small whimpers and quiet whines that he swallows down. Greedy for the small noises you’re making for him.

When he parts from you, you’re both breathless again, your shallow breaths intermingling together with your proximity. Kuai is giving off a thick heat, his skin warm to the touch, his head ducks into your neck and licks you. Ending with a small nip to your skin, he rests his head in the crook of your neck, breathing you in and attempting to catch his breath.

With the way you move under him and the way your leg grips him tight to hold his lower half close, he is going to fall apart on top of you, his head full of depraved thoughts. Wanting so badly to fuck you into the mattress but holding himself back.

“Kuai,” you call to him again.

He groans into your neck, “Shh– just, I need a second.”

You’re confused by what he means, a moment for what? All you want to tell him is how badly you need him right now. “I want you,” your voice is small, as if being quieter will negate the fact that you didn’t give him the moment of silence he asked for.

His hips buck into yours involuntarily, “Fuck–”

A gasp is pulled from you at the friction, Kuai pulls his head from your neck suddenly, pulling back to look at you. His eyes are intense and you turn your head to the side so you feel less exposed to him but his hand grabs the side of your face and pulls it back so you’re looking at him again. He doesn’t move or speak; he’s just enjoying the expression on your face again.

His hips grind down into you and a small moan exits you, you’re unable to supress the sound even if you tried. Kuai’s thumb is on your chin, pulling slightly to ensure any noise you might make comes out.

He slowly grinds into you, the noises you’d rather he not hear slipping from you. You’re burning with need for him, pussy throbbing for more. His brows are pinched together, his breathing huffed, biting his lip to keep the noises that threaten to spill from him suppressed.

Your vision is blurry, tears in your waterline from how badly you want him to do more to you, your eyes pleading with him to just give you more. His hand moves from your chin and his mouth is on yours again, kissing you intensely, his mouth is hot. Everything about him is hot, his temperature so high he’s heating you up.

He rips his mouth from yours and pulls himself up completely, his hands removed from your body and resting himself up on his knees. You’re bewildered by the loss of him and whine, his eyes are on fire as he looks at you below him. Hands clenching into fists beside him, itching to touch you again, to touch your naked skin, to touch every inch of your body.

He’s taking deep breaths, trying to calm himself, “I think we should stop.”

“Why?” Your brows are drawn up at him.

He sighs, “You asked for a kiss and I delivered, we should leave it at that.”

You start pulling yourself off the mattress, weight held up on your elbows, “And if I want to ask for more?”

His eyes hold a warning for you, “Do not.”

You go to argue against him but there are loud footsteps walking to your room, ones you are all too familiar with. Your father is making his way to your room, you look to Kuai with wide eyes and he moves off the bed swiftly, adjusting himself in his pants and smoothing himself out. He’s trying to make it look like he wasn’t just dry humping you, while kissing you stupid.

Moving off the bed, you get to your feet in front of him, he smooths out your hair and clothes for you, his hand holds the side of your face for a moment and his thumb runs over your bottom lip softly. He’s caressing you gently, lost in you for a moment before your fathers loud knocks are suddenly heard on your bedroom door.

Kuai pulls away from you, coming back to himself at the sound of your fathers fist pounding on the wood. Walking around Kuai, you head to the door and open it slightly, enough to see your father but not enough for him to see Kuai further in the room, behind you.

Looking up to your father, you ask, “Yes?”

“I am looking for Kuai Liang, is he still with you?” Your fathers eyes try scanning behind you but there is nothing to see.

“No, he left a bit ago, maybe he is in the bathroom?” You offer as an alternative, trying to get him to leave and go the other way, away from your room.

He hums at you, considering you for a moment, “You know I love you right?”

“I– it doesn’t feel like it right now,” you tell him honestly, your trust in him completely shattered after today.

He looks tired, just so exhausted and like he might apologise, before his facial expression returns to its usual firm manner, “If you see Kuai Liang, let him know, I wish to speak with him.”

“Will do,” you agree hastily, hoping to end this interaction quickly.

He eyes you carefully and then eventually walks away; he seems to have so much to say but doesn’t know how to say it. It isn’t your job to force him to talk, though you might have to if you ever want to know his motivations behind all this. Whatever, it can wait until you aren’t a mess from Kuai.

Shutting the door, you turn around to see Kuai already moving for it to leave and find your father, “You’re going already?”

He pauses and turns to you, “Why?” And then leaning in close, he asks, “Would you like me to stay?” His tone is smug, expression cool and self-pleased.

You look away from him, “If I said yes?”

He sighs, hands coming up to rest on either side of your face, forehead leaning to yours, “I would like to stay.” He takes a moment, “But… I should talk with your father.” He pulls his head away from yours, still holding you in his hands.

Your face scowls at the mention of your father and Kuai’s thumb presses between your brows, massaging to release the tension. You relax your face but are still ultimately pouting at the prospect of him leaving.

He looks at you with a raised brow and you concede to him, “Alright, but try and ask him why it’s suddenly become so important I marry someone.”

“Yes ma’am,” he jokes, eyes lingering on you for a moment.

You aren’t sure why he’s looking at you so seriously but you understand when he leans in and kisses you so very gently, it’s short and only a little more than a peck but it makes your heart swell at how careful he is with you.

He hums when pulling back, “I don’t know if you have been told, but you’re expected to come back with me tomorrow.”

You’re taken aback, “I thought I had one more week?”

“I had asked for it but he changed his mind, earlier today.” He pulls back from you, giving you room to process.

You sigh deeply, feeling empty at this point, “Today has been too much, I’m not sure how to react at this point.”

“I’ll make you as comfortable as I possibly can, I want you to be happy there,” his tone is concerned, genuinely wanting you to be happy with him and with the Shirai Ryu.

You snark out, mostly joking, “I want to have, free will.”

“I will give you as much as I can manage,” he promises.

You tease, leaning towards him, “But kissing others–”

“–Is not on the table.” His tone is stern, expression unamused.

You smile at him sweetly, “I was joking, I will respect our marriage fully and completely”

“Fully and completely? And what exactly does that entail?” His expression is suggestive as he looks at you, subtly moving closer.

You feel nervous but can’t stop yourself from saying, “And if I said anything you wanted?”

“Then I would say, I’d like to test that,” His eyes are dark and lids low as he looks at you, not moving to touch you again but so obviously wanting to.

Your face grows warm under his stare, his voice has a lilt to it that sends shivers down your spine, “Didn’t you have to leave?”

He chuckles lowly at you before grabbing your hand and holding it firmly, “I want you to know… that I will be with you every step of the way and that you can talk to me… about anything.” He squeezes your hand once, in confirmation.

You squeeze his hand back and smile at him kindly, “Thank you… and you know… if you ever have anything you need to talk about, I am here to listen.”

Kuai takes several moments to look at you, and then decides he’s been holding off on leaving you for too long, “I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

You don’t really know what to say, you want him to stay longer but know he probably shouldn’t, “Yes, we will talk tomorrow, hopefully you will have more answers for me,” you jest, smiling up to him.

“Hopefully,” he squeezes your hand once more, assuring you that he will try to get more information. He leaves after that, going to catch up with your father.

And now, you’re left alone and wanting Kuai. You miss the weight of his body on top of yours, you’re also feeling confused about your feelings for him. He makes you feel warm and the way he kissed you has you wanting to obey his every will. But you are also confused about his feelings for you, his eyes seem so honest but he had said he had feelings for someone else just earlier today and now you aren’t sure what to make of that.

Maybe, you just need to sleep and move on from today, but currently, you are feeling better towards this marriage. Having spent some time with Kuai and spoken with him more casually, you feel better about things. Knowing he had good intentions behind his actions puts you at ease, clearly, since you just about let him hump you into submission.

It’s a little embarrassing that you were about to beg him to fuck you when you hadn’t ever been kissed before, let alone had sex but he has an effect on you that you’ve never experienced and even though you’ve known him for a while now, he’s never been this forward with you. Feeling desire for someone you consider a friend is weird right? You aren’t sure, you’ve never really desired anyone before, not like this.

There is too much swirling around your head. Ranging from, Kuai and his soft lips, his firm hands, his warm skin, his hips grinding into you, along with thoughts of his grip on your thigh, his eyes as he looked at you, his restrained manner of handling you. All your thoughts are currently of him… you need to sleep this off, before your thoughts become more depraved and you hunt him down and ask him so nicely to take you, right now.

Yeah, it’s probably a good idea to turn in for the night.

₊ ⊹

You spend said night tossing and turning in your bed, waking up every few hours just to roll over and be upset that you’ve woken up before an appropriate time, again. When you finally do fall asleep at some ungodly hour in the morning, you’re startled awake what feels like only a few moments later by knocking on your door. You groan out at whoever is there, not ready to get up, not when you had finally fallen asleep.

They don’t knock again, instead just letting themselves into your room, you peak a look and can see it’s your mother. Groaning at her again, you roll over, shuffling further into your sheets; you are not ready to start the day.

“Come on, it’s time to get up,” her tone is soft, trying to coax you out of bed with kindness.

Another groan, “I don’t want to get up, I am tired.”

She sits on the side of your bed and places a hand soothingly on your back, “You… you’re leaving today.”

“I know, Kuai told me last night,” you grumble at her, mood worsening at remembering the sudden change in plans.

Her hand rubs circles into your back, “I couldn’t change your fathers mind, I am sorry.”

It occurs to you, that your mother probably knows what has changed with your father to incur this sudden behavioural change. You shoot up in your bed and face her, “Why is he doing this?”

She hesitates, eyes sad, “He just wants the best for you.”

Your gaze scrutinises her, “There’s more, isn’t there?”

“I am telling you everything you need to know,” she replies, smiling at you sombrely before her face changes to a more enthusiastic expression, “Now, come on! time to gather your stuff.”

You flop back onto the mattress at her words, grumbling to yourself, you had forgotten that part of leaving would include… packing.

“It isn’t so bad, take your important belongings and some clothes, your father and I can bring over the rest after the marriage.” She pats your shoulder a couple times and moves around your room, looking for bags to put your stuff in.

Moving to watch her, you realise she’s trying very hard to make this easy on the both of you. Attempting to keep her expression easy and tone joyful but you can tell she is sad you are leaving home, especially so soon.

Sighing, you get up to help her, the least you can do is give her the same courtesy. You decide to offer her some words of comfort, “I will be okay you know? I like Kuai Liang, he is kind and I know some of the people in the Shirai Ryu already. I will adjust.”

She pauses what she’s doing and looks to you, “I know dear, I raised you well,” she flexes her arm at you jokingly, “Be strong and keep your head up. I know you will continue to fill me with pride,” She moves closer to you and places a hand on your shoulder, squeezing once, “You always have.”

Her words have you fighting back tears, you don’t want her to see you cry, you replace the look on your face with a strained smile, “I will do my best.”

“That’s all you ever need to do,” She pulls you into her for a hug, holding you in her embrace for a moment. You aren’t sure which one of you needs this more.

When she pulls back, she claps her hands together once and rubs them, “Alright, let’s get stuck into this.”

Rolling your eyes and supressing a smile you ask, “Where should I start, boss?”

She chuckles at you brightly and directs you on where to begin. It doesn’t take all that long to collect your most important stuff and pack it away. Anything left behind today will be picked up at a later date and even though you’ve not packed everything away, your room looks significantly more bare compared to before.

Your mother stops and looks around, “Well, I think that is about everything you will need for now.”

“Yeah I think this is good,” you smile at her.

She heads for your door, “You still have a bit of time before you have to leave, maybe have a nap, you look very tired.”

Shooting her a light-hearted glare you say, “Wow, I wonder why.”

She just smiles cheekily at you before leaving your room, presumedly going to tend to her plants, the garden may be wilting but she has a greenhouse with copious amounts of flourishing plants and flowers. The winter doesn’t stop her green thumb and it never has.

You listen to her advice though and the first thing you do when alone is get back into bed, not even making it the whole way up, just sort of flopping onto it and staying there. You’ve made yourself comfortable now, there is no way you’re getting up, not unless there’s a fire or something.

A few moments of peace is all you get before there is another knock on your door, “Are you awake?” Speaking of fire, Kuai has come to see you.

You huff face down into the mattress and mumble out, “You can come in.”

“What? I can’t hear you,” his tone is amused.

Grunting you hold your head up so your mouth isn’t pressed into the sheets, “I said, you can come in.” Your tone is exasperated as your head collapses back onto the bed.

The door opens and closes behind you and Kuai stifles a laugh at your body slumped on your mattress, not even bothering to make it to the pillows further up.

“Are you okay?” He asks tentatively, a little worried you’re going to snap at him.

Your words are mumbled again, “Mm fine.”

Kuai moves beside you and flops down too, laying on his back, “I spoke with your father last night,” that catches your attention and your head turns to the side to look at him, “Don’t get excited, he didn’t tell me anything new, just that it was important to him and that it is what’s best for you.”

You scowl at him, unimpressed with your fathers answer, “He’s starting to get on my nerves.”

“Starting?” Kuai asks playfully.

Your scowl deepens, “Whatever, leave me alone. I didn’t get enough sleep last night.”

“I wonder why that is,” he says smugly, knowing it has something to do with him.

Turning back to the mattress, you hide your face from him, looking at him for too long is becoming your weakness. You can’t help it, he’s the one who looks so kissable, you might need therapy or something, these cannot be normal thoughts to have for a friend. Though, making out with a friend is also not normal? But then again, he is also your soon to be husband, this is all so frustrating.

Suddenly, you remember what you remembered last night, he’s in love with someone else but is marrying you out of kindness. He’s preventing you from marrying a stranger because of his concern for you but now you’re concerned about his happiness. But if he doesn’t like you, why did he kiss you like that? Was he just… in the mood or was he in the mood for you? GODS! men.

You must be grumbling to yourself out loud without realising because Kuai laughs beside you, amused at your internal conflict, “What are you worried about now?”

Sitting up, you tell him, “You actually,” he raises a brow at you, as if to say ‘oh?’, “You said you love someone–”

“–I never said I love someone, you did,” he interjects, also moving to sit up and face you.

You retort back, “But you implied it,” he keeps his mouth shut this time, knowing you’re right, “I am just confused? Worried? I mean… we kissed last night–”

“–I think it was a bit more than a kiss,” he interrupts again.

You look at him and don’t hesitate to say, “…Right, well that kind of adds to my point then doesn’t it?”

“And what is your point?” He’s pushing you to say what you mean.

“If you stopped interrupting me I could get there,” your eyebrow raises at him in admonishment, “I am just… I guess I’m just confused about what you’re feeling… because you love someone else… but then you…” you look away from him, “…You kissed me like that last night and I don’t know how to feel… I don’t know how you feel.” Embarrassment is seeping into every fibre of your being, feeling really exposed at being honest with him.

He intakes a deep breath, “I kissed you like that because I wanted to.”

Turning your head back, you shoot him a pointed look, telling him that what he’s offered is not enough, “Kuai–”

He stops you before you get even more annoyed at him, “–I love you.”

You’re shocked and have no idea how to react to that, “I–”

“–I kissed you like that because I love you and have for a while now,” he’s looking right at you, unashamed by his feelings, “I am not expecting you to feel the same, I am only telling you so you worry less, so you don’t think I am the type of man who kisses someone like that for no reason.” His words are filled with emotion but also stated as fact, he’s informing you of his feelings, not asking anything of you in return.

You heart stutters in your chest and you look like a deer caught in headlights, he doesn’t need you to feel the same but his sudden confession has put the weight of the world on your shoulders.

You calm your nerves to tell him how you feel, “I am not sure how I feel towards you–”

Kuai doesn’t let you finish your sentence, “–I told you; I do not need you to–”

“¬–Could you stop interrupting me?” You look at him exasperatedly, getting tired of not finishing your thoughts, “I am not sure how I feel towards you but I know that I like you… more than a friend, and I wouldn’t have let you kiss me like that if I didn’t.” Your gaze averts his, looking anywhere but his eyes.

He’s smiling to himself, “You like me?”

“I mean… obviously…” you pout slightly.

He hums at you and moves closer, pulling you to his chest by the back of your head, he holds you against him, “I can work with that.”

If he touched your face he would be able to feel the way you’re burning up, his confession and your own making you nervous and embarrassed. This is certainly not how you thought the past couple days would have unfolded but as Kuai holds you to him, you can’t help but feel okay right now.

You snuggle into him slightly, your arms wrapping around his torso to properly be held by him, “I am still feeling uncertain about the future… but right now, I think I am good,” your words are mumbled into the fabric of his shirt.

His chest rumbles under you, humming, “Whatever you are still worried about, I will be with you… every step of the way.”

Pulling your head back, you rest your chin on his chest and ask, “Promise?”

He looks down to you and without hesitation says, “Promise.”

His actions make more sense to you now and that fills you with relief, even if it also frightens you somewhat. Right now, is okay though, being held by him and being assured he’ll be with you, it makes everything okay… just for now, in this quiet moment between the two of you, everything is okay.

Raising yourself up, you push your face into his neck, feeling the urge to be closer to him, your arms also wrap around his neck. He pulls you to him by your middle, holding you firmly. You nuzzle into him, he’s warm and smells really good, he’s making you dizzy.

“You are really warm,” you breath out, words spoken into his skin. It almost feels like his temperature rises as you tell him.

His grip on you tightens momentarily, “You are torturing me.”

You don’t move from him, too comfortable and cosy to pull back, “How?”

Your breath tickles the sensitive skin on his neck and a suppressed shiver runs down his spine, a noise getting caught in his chest, he doesn’t reply to you though; choosing to ignore your question instead.

The sudden urge to cuddle further into his neck hits you but you don’t want to push his boundaries, so you start to pull away from him, mumbling out, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“That’s not what I meant,” his hands move to hold your face, stilling you so you don’t pull away from him anymore.

Your heart feels like it might beat right out of your chest, Kuai is looking you over, eyes examining your face, flitting over your lips carefully. You want him to kiss you, especially since all your thoughts have been consumed by the memory of him kissing you, how overwhelming it was, how good it felt.

His thumb strokes high over your cheek bone, hands gentle with you and so warm, adding to the heat already resting under your skin. The look in his eyes is the same as last night, the way he looked at you just before your father knocked on your door, a little lost in you. He moves towards you and you prepare yourself for his lips on yours but he moves his head to your neck, nuzzling into your skin.

You feel a little let down at the lack of his lips on yours until you gasp at the way he has latched onto your neck, not sucking hard enough to leave a mark but enough to have you reacting viscerally to him – not that it seems all that difficult for him to pull reactions from you anyways.

He moves to another patch of skin, leaving open mouthed, wet kisses on your neck, nipping every now and again just to hear the small sounds you let out and the way you twitch against him. Your hands grab at his back for leverage and your head tilts to the side giving him more access. One of his hands grips at your flesh, fingers digging into your thigh and massaging, his other hand on your back, keeping you in place for him.

A sigh passes your lips at the way his tongue licks up the length of your neck, a shiver running down your spine at the feeling. He hums in satisfaction to himself at your involuntary reactions, enjoying every second of playing with you.

He pulls your shirt to the side to reveal your shoulder, his mouth kisses along it, giving the same treatment he gave your neck. Though, his nips last a bit longer, not afraid to leave marks where he knows no one will see, his teeth graze your skin and it has a small whimper leaving you. His chest rumbles with a groan, not quite reaching the air but vibrating through him all the same.

Your quiet whimpers turn into a surprised moan when he bites your shoulder, his teeth digging in momentarily before he retreats, resting his forehead on your shoulder, “I’m sorry, I got carried away.” His voice is strained, his mind clouded with the sounds you make, the feel of your soft skin, he’s realising slowly that maybe he should stop putting himself in these situations with you. Clearly, he does not possess much self-restraint when it comes to you, especially not when you are so willing.

“Don’t apologise, I don’t mind,” your voice is shaky, both from him and from your nervousness at admitting you liked it, you liked the way he’s marked you. The dull pain of his teeth biting your sensitive skin set you alight, your pussy throbbing for him.

He groans properly this time, his skin growing hotter against you, his hand on your thigh gripping for dear life. “Don’t tell me that, not right now,” his voice is still tense, fighting every urge he has to fuck your cunt with his tongue. Fighting the urge to taste every inch of your body.

You mumble out to him, “I like the way you touch me.”

“That did the opposite of help,” he grunts out, his forehead still resting on your shoulder, too afraid to move because he knows the look on your face will make him dizzy. His thoughts only filled with depraved images of you, of all the things he’d like to do to you and seeing the wet, needy look in your eyes… will break him.

You sit quietly and let him rest up against you, his breathing evening out slowly but surely. He seems to be trying very hard to be respectful but if you’re being honest with yourself, what you want him to do to you is anything but.

Taking pity on him, you decide not to push and instead offer him a way out, “Kuai, I think we have to leave soon.” It’s not a lie, you are both due back at the Shirai Ryu.

“I know,” he says, pulling his head away from you, he shuffles back a bit too, putting some distance between the two of you, “Again, I am sorry.”

“And again, I don’t need your apology, I said I liked it and I meant it,” you’re doing your best to be confident in yourself, “Now, let’s get going or we’ll be late,” you cement, moving off the bed and to your bedroom door.

He watches you walk across the room, a bit stunned by you, turning back you look at him and raise a brow, “Are you coming?”

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” he replies, still sitting, you shrug it off and walk out the door.

You feel light-headed, the sensation of his lips and teeth still linger on your skin, you really would’ve liked to have spent a few more moments alone to see what he would do to you. He looked equal parts fucked and hungry and the thought of him taking you how he pleases sends a thrill through your bloodstream. It’s really too bad but you suppose you will have new opportunities to be intimate with him now that you will be living with him.

Kuai catches up to you eventually and you spend the little time you have left with your parents, going over last-minute things about the wedding and saying your goodbyes. You hold your mother for a long time and when it comes to your father, you would really rather not interact with him but you won’t be seeing him for a few weeks so you hug him anyways, as much as you are angry with him, you will miss him. Though, you don’t hug him nearly as long as your mother and there is an air of contempt surrounding you, directed at him.

Before you leave, you take one last walk around your house and the gardens, knowing you won’t be back for quite a bit. It’s not forever, you will visit but you’d like to commit as much of it to memory now, before you leave. Kuai joins you on your walk, keeping you company, he’s nice to walk next to, his body radiates warmth just to your left.

“You will be handy to have in the winter, I don’t handle the cold all that well,” you hum out to him.

He smiles to himself, “I will keep you warm.”

“I will hold you to that.”

When it is finally time to leave, your parents see you off and then you’re gone from your childhood home, starting a new chapter with your future husband. It’s bittersweet, mostly because while you are excited to embark upon and explore this new relationship with Kuai, you are also still feeling upset at your situation, at the choice that was ripped from you. But like your mother said, all you have to do – is your best, that is more than enough.

₊ ⊹

Being back at the Shirai Ryu is… overwhelming or maybe nerve wracking, mostly because you won’t be leaving, this is going to be your home now… Oh gods, this is going to be your home now. Your heart feels like it’s seizing in your chest and you grab for Kuai standing next to you, hand bunching into the side of his shirt.

He notices and leans down to you, “Are you okay?”

You look up to him, your eyes round, you’re panicking and you don’t know how to stop. You can’t find the words to express that, though. The only response you’re capable of is scared eyes and a shake of your head, this is all starting to feel so real.

“I have you, I’m right here,” Kuai pulls you to him, engulfing your frame in a hug, his arms holding you securely, “Everything is okay.”

The pressure of being held is helping to calm you but you’re still feeling frightened, “Okay, w–we should go…we have things to take care of,” you can’t help the slight shake in your voice.

“It can wait,” his chest vibrates under your ear as he speaks, “I’m going to keep holding you until you are ready.”

You focus on your breathing and trying to slow it, attempting to take deep breaths. With your head pressed to Kuai’s chest, you can hear his heartbeat, it is steady and calm, his breaths are deep and even and you find yourself matching them. His calmness helps to steady you, he’s such a sturdy person, you’re glad he is here.

Eventually, you come back to yourself but you don’t want to pull away from him just yet. Moving your face, you press your forehead into his chest, “Thank you,” you mumble against him.

One of his hands moves to your head and strokes the back of it, “Do you feel better?”

“Marginally,” you breathe him in, he smells nice.

He pauses in thought for a moment before enquiring, “Have you ever panicked like that before?”

You sigh against him, “Not for a very long time.”

Panic attacks are not something you are a stranger to, your memories of them very unpleasant but you had worked hard on yourself to get to where you are now. You’ve not had a panic attack this bad in a long time, not since you were younger.

“If you find yourself panicking again… look for me,” his hand tilts your head up, so your chin rests on his chest, “I will drop everything to help.”

You nod at him, confirming that you will find him, if need be.

Before you pull back, you lean up as far as you can and press a soft kiss to his cheek. When you step away and look at him, you think you see a small pink tint flushing his skin. You don’t get to look at him long though, he grabs your hand and walks you through the village properly, taking you to his home.

You’re familiar with his house, you like it, it’s homey and light, it very clearly displays that a man lives in it but it’s still nice. Kuai is a tidy person for the most part, only forgetting cups in some of the rooms he walks into, he has a bad habit of making a drink, taking it with him somewhere, placing it in that room and then walking out of said room without the drink. It’s endearing and not all that bad since he usually remembers at some point and cleans up after himself.

He leads you down the hall to his spare room, “You can stay in this room.”

Nudging his side, you say, “You don’t want to sleep next to me?” You’re joking, mostly.

“You are welcome in my bed anytime you want, dear,” he’s leaned closer to you, his voice low as he says it, suggestive in nature. Before you have time to be embarrassed and stutter out an answer, he moves back and pats the top of your head, “If you do want to sleep next to me, you are more than welcome, I promise to keep my hands to myself.” His tone has an air of humour to it.

“Thank you,” you mutter out, stepping into the room to place some of your stuff down.

Kuai also follows in, putting the rest of your bags on the floor in the corner of the room, “I know it isn’t much but I hope you will be comfortable.”

“It’s perfect, Kuai, thank you,” you’re being earnest, the room is perfect, it has everything you’ll need and that’s more than enough.

Something on the nightstand catches your attention, “Did you get that for me?”

He comes up beside you, “I did, is it okay?”

The big smile that breaks out across your face can’t be helped, “It’s more than okay, thank you,” you lean your head onto his arm, your fingers looping in between his.

He has gotten you a plant, a small but beautiful one, it sits in an ornate pot on the nightstand, right by a window. The plant is green and leafy, some kind of trailing ivy, your mother would know the genus, species, order, family, etcetera. She really is a plant genius and in a small way it has rubbed off on you, in the way that you love plants, you’re not nearly as scientific about it all.

Kuai thinking to get you a plant… it fills you with joy, he’s continuously showing you how much he cares for you and every time he does, it gives you pause, your own feelings for him buzzing under your skin. It’s only now that you recognise and understand, that these feelings are not how you are meant to feel for a friend, you hadn’t considered liking Kuai like that until you had wanted to kiss him.

Being able to recognise them doesn’t make it easier though, if anything it makes it harder, having all these feelings for him and not really understanding how to express them. It certainly doesn’t help that your situation is not exactly… orthodox.

Looking to him, you can’t help the mass amounts of affection you are feeling for him right now, “Kuai, I really do mean it… thank you.”

“It’s just a plant,” his eyebrows scrunch at you, equal parts amused and confused by your heartfelt sentiment.

Your answer is simple, “I know.”

Kuai squeezes your hand before leaving the room, giving you the chance to settle in for a moment. You unpack a couple things and put your clothes into the dresser, you don’t really want to unpack though and so, instead, you end up flopping onto the bed and star-fishing out across the mattress. It’s a nice mattress, not too shabby, nothing to write home about but it’ll get you a good night’s rest.

A little less than half an hour passes by and Kuai comes back to check on you, only to see you sprawled out on the bed, “Done unpacking, already?”

Looking to him, you complain, “It’s boring and I don’t want to do it.”

He raises a brow to you, “How much did you do?”

“Most of my clothes and a couple other things,” shrugging, you add, “What can I say? I packed light.”

He wordlessly looks down to your other bag sitting in the corner, completely untouched.

You shake a hand at him dismissively, “I’ll unpack as I use things.”

“I foresee that annoying you,” he comments.

Scowling, you bite back, “Guess what’s annoying me right now.”

He fights back a laugh and instead asks, “In that case, are you ready to see the others?”

“Come help me up,” you beckon him over with a limp hand.

He lightly rolls his eyes at you but moves to help you up all the same, one of his hands grabbing yours and pulling you to your feet.

“Why, thank you very much,” you joke, patting his shoulder as you leave the room, you can hear the exasperated sigh he lets out from down the hall and it makes you stifle a laugh.

₊ ⊹

You’re meeting Harumi, Tomas and Raiden in a small garden area, it’s not fairing any better than your mothers, everything either dead or dull. It’s cold and you really would rather be inside, you pull your sleeves down over your hands, your fingers needing the small reprieve from the cold.

When you see Tomas he immediately pulls you in for a hug, happy to see you for the first time in a while, “It has been too long, how have you been?”

“I’ve been better,” you chuckle against him.

The hug lingers for a bit and Kuai clears his throat lightly from behind you, Tomas pulls away quickly at the sound. His hand lands on your head and pats you, “It will be nice having you here,” his smile is kind.

You appreciate his compassion, “Thank you, Tomas.”

Raiden moves in for a hug next, holding you and telling you lowly, so only you hear, “If you need anything, we are here for you.”

Pulling away you give him a look to convey gratefulness but don’t say anything verbally. Kuai moves to stand closer to you, his side brushing yours at how close he chose to stand. You appreciate it, the warmth is already radiating off him and you shuffle the tiniest bit closer to him, seeking more of his warmth.

Before you have a chance to make a note of Harumi’s absence, you hear her voice calling to you all, “I am here! Sorry, I got held up.” She moves in to hug you quickly, “It’s good to see you.”

You smile politely at her, feeling uncomfortable, from the cold and also from her, Kuai may not love her but you don’t know how she feels, “It’s good to see you, too,” you echo her sentiments.

Everyone starts chatting to one another, talking about their days and such, you really would like to listen but the cold is creeping into your veins and you feel like you might start shaking soon. Kuai must notice because he leans down to you, “Cold?”

“Very,” you press out, tone strained from the chill in your bones.

Kuai’s hands grab either side of your arms and rub up and down, trying to help warm you, “I think we should head inside,” he announces, “Tomas, is your house clean?”

Tomas looks up and away to think on it for a second before Raiden intervenes, “I cleaned earlier.”

Tomas turns to Raiden to thank him, but you don’t hear the rest of their conversation, Kuai has already begun walking the pair of you in the direction of their house, wanting to get you inside as soon as possible.

“You should wear more layers,” he notes.

“Maybe I wasn’t expecting to stand out in the open,” you huff out in reply.

You make it to Tomas’ house but the others haven’t caught up to you yet, so now you’re just cold in a different area. You move from foot to foot, trying to keep moving, hoping the movement will warm you up. Kuai watches on, amused by your fidgeting.

“This is your fault,” you grumble, “Fix it.”

He looks at you with a supressed smile on his lips and a puzzled look on his face, “And how am I meant to do that?”

“I don’t know! Warm me up… give me a hug or something,” you’re being a bit dramatic but you’re really cold.

He breathes out a small laugh but does hug you, his arms wrapping around you fully, holding you close to him. He’s so warm, in his arms is so much nicer than in the cold. You nuzzle into his chest, humming in contentment, “You’re so warm, so nice,” you mutter out against him.

A hand moves from your back to the side of your face, his palm warming your cheek, “Your face is very cold, you weren’t lying about not handling the cold well.”

“I would not lie about something like that,” his palm is large against your face, you close your eyes and lean into it, savouring his heat.

You don’t see him move but you feel his lips against yours, the warmth and sudden contact makes you gasp in slight shock. His lips aren’t being demanding, he’s being tame right now. The kiss is still enough to make you dizzy though, warm and full, you think maybe he just makes you feel like that. You kiss him back earnestly, your hands tugging at his chest.

As much as you want it, he doesn’t kiss you any deeper, not willing to risk being seen by the others in such a state. He also wants to kiss you more; he wants to see the look on your face after he kisses you stupid, he just doesn’t want the others seeing it too.

When he pulls back, he says, “Your lips also looked cold.”

“Dumb,” you retort, pressing your forehead to his chest again.

You can feel his quiet laughter move through him, “Did it help?”

“…Maybe.”

You don’t wait much longer for the others, you half expected Kuai to remove you from him when they got within eyeshot of you both but he doesn’t, he lets them see how he’s holding you, how you’ve latched onto him.

Tomas asks, “Are you okay?”

“Mm fine, jus cold, lemme inside,” you grumble out at him, words muffled by Kuai’s shirt.

When the door is finally opened you’re the first inside but you are disheartened when you realise it’s still cold in here too, “Why is it so cold in here?” You whinge out.

“It is not that bad,” Raiden comments.

“You’ll warm up,” Harumi laughs lightly, patting your shoulder on her way past you to the kitchen.

Tomas apologises to you with his eyes but you turn to Kuai and point at him, “Come here.” He pretends to be apathetic towards you, stoically moving to your side, “Just stay close by, please,” you ask, giving him your best and prettiest begging look.

“Mhmm,” he agrees easily, his expression extremely self-satisfied, loving how this has all been playing out.

Your hand reaches for his, trying to be as slick as possible, not really wanting the others to make comments on it. Kuai easily grabs your hand when he realises what you’re attempting to do, not bothered by the others and only really wanting to keep you comfortable. His large hand is heated and comfortable and while it doesn’t warm your whole body instantly, it sure does help a whole lot, his closeness is making this cold bearable.

The afternoon is spent all together, drinking tea and chatting, seeing everyone is nice, it’s been a while since you’ve spent some time with them and you had missed it. Kuai makes sure to stay close the whole time, just like you had asked him to, he truly does radiate heat. You think maybe he’s raising his own temperature just to keep you comfortable; you’ll have to remember to thank him for it later.

At some point, Kuai gets up to grab you another drink, you had told him you were fine but he was already standing and walking into the kitchen. Now that he had finally detached from you, everyone focuses their attention on you. Suddenly, you’re feeling very nervous under their eyes.

Tomas breaks the quiet, seemingly voicing what they all want to say, “What’s going on between you and Kuai?”

You don’t really know how to answer that, “I am not sure what you mean.”

“Are you two actually together now?” Harumi clarifies for you.

“We know he is marrying you because of your father,” Raiden adds.

Tomas directs his attention to Raiden, “Not just that, he loves her–”

Harumi gives Tomas a look, scolding him wordlessly for outing Kuai’s feelings for you.

The cold may not be a problem anymore, not with all the heat in your cheeks. You don’t answer straight away but your lack of a reaction to what should have been a bomb drop gives away your knowledge of Kuai’s feelings for you.

Harumi points at you, grinning, “You already know.”

“What? How did you know?” Tomas asks, surprised.

Raiden’s expression is unamused and sympathetic, feeling bad for you at their prying, “You do not have to answer, it is between you and Kuai.”

Tomas agrees with Raiden, “Yes, but also…” he leans in closer to you, over the table, “Tell us.”

You change your expression to an unreadable one, completely stoic as you lean in closer, “He told me.”

When Kuai walks back into the room, your drink in hand, he sees you and Tomas leaning in closer to each other across the table, he raises a brow at the pair of you, “What happened while I was gone?”

“Nothing,” they all chime out together.

You say nothing though, silently sitting back in your chair, Kuai moves to his seat next to you, sliding your tea across the table and then looks at you, waiting for you to tell him. Glancing around the table, you can tell Tomas is silently begging you not to tell him.

You turn to Kuai and smile, thinking of a lie to cover up the reason you were leaning over the table, “I was winning a staring contest against Tomas.”

“I doubt that,” he replies quickly.

Now you’re offended, “And what do you mean by that?”

“If you are going to lie, learn to do it well,” he teases.

“I can lie well,” everyone grumbles in disagreement and you gasp in faux hurt, “I can,” you insist.

“You really can’t,” Raiden says.

You frown at him in response.

“It’s only because you do not lie often, you are confrontational…” Harumi adds, her words trailing off when she looks to Kuai and see he’s shaking his head lightly at her, informing her of her poor word choice.

“I am not confrontational,” you pout out.

Tomas tries placating you, “Of course not, you are just… direct?”

Kuai changes the topic and places a hand on your shoulder, “Anyways, if you were going to pick a lie, you should have picked a believable one, you are very bad at staring contests.”

You look at him and scowl, squinting your eyes at him in anger, “I am not going to say anything because I am not confrontational.”

Everyone at the table is immensely amused by the way this has all unfolded, wearing smiles while you sit with your arms crossed, slightly annoyed at being called confrontational… again.

“It’s not a bad thing,” Kuai insists, a hand moving to pat your head, stroking you in an offer of comfort.

Everyone at the table agrees, trying to make you feel better.

Even though you disagree that you’re confrontational, it’s nice to be amongst friends. You let go of being upset pretty easily, mostly because you weren’t all that upset in the first place, you know they were just joking around.

Both you and Kuai don’t stay much longer after that though, leaving back to his house after another hour or so passes, it was good seeing them, you hadn’t realised how isolated you had been feeling at home until you spent some time around friends. Being here might be a good thing.

₊ ⊹

The night is cold and it’s keeping you awake, the blankets you have are not enough to stop the chill from creeping in or the shivers that run through your body. You think back to earlier today when Kuai offered his bed to you but you feel hesitant to take him up on it, that would be weird right?

Another shiver shakes your body and you decide you don’t care, you are cold and he is a fucking furnace, you are getting into his bed. You move quickly, not wanting to give yourself time to change your mind and also not wanting to feel the cold for too long.

You make it to his room, your footsteps rushed and quiet, you walk up to his side of the bed. Your hand goes for his shoulder, wanting to gently wake him but before you have a chance to call his name and shake him lightly, his hand shoots out and grabs yours.

It startles you and makes you jump, “Geez, sorry–”

“–Are you okay?” He questions, sitting up quickly to check you over.

You’re still shivering, the cold so much worse without a blanket on top of you, “I–I’m fine… never mind, don’t– don’t worry about it,” your words are stuttered slightly, your teeth chattering, “Sorry for wake–waking you, I am going back to bed.”

He frowns sleepily at you, his hand still holding yours, “You’re cold,” he observes.

Another shake wracks through you and he grumbles disapprovingly at it. His hands grab you, pulling your body to his, taking you with him as he lays back in the bed, before rolling to his side. You are laying down facing each other now, his warmth already so welcome. He grabs the blanket, bringing it up around you properly and then he’s shuffling closer, an arm slinging over your side.

His heat makes you hum, “Thank you.”

He only mumbles his response, mostly sounds and not really words. You press your body as close to his as possible, your cold feet tangling with his and he grunts at it, “Why are you so cold?”

“Because it is a cold night,” you mutter out, “We do not all have magical fire powers.”

“You going to be in my bed every cold night?” His voice is thick with sleep, eyes closed.

Pressing your head to his chest, you answer, “If it bothers you, then no.”

“It does not bother me,” his response is quick.

“Kuai?” he hums at you, telling you he’s listening, “Did you make yourself warmer today? When you were next to me?”

He’s quiet for a few beats, “…Yeah, I did.”

“Thank you.”

“You thank me a lot,” he comments.

“You do a lot of things that I am grateful for, I do not know how else to express that,” you sigh, your body finally relaxing, Kuai’s heat finally removing the chill that had settled into your bones.

Kuai holds back from saying the first things that enter his mind, his sleep addled brain immediately thinking of suggestive ways you could thank him, “You don’t have to thank me for the things I choose to do for you.”

“Of course I do,” you’re resolute in your reply because of course you do, who wouldn’t thank someone for their kindness, “Are you saying, that if I were to do something out of the kindness of my heart for you, you would not thank me?”

He immediately disagrees, he would thank you for anything you did for him, “No–”

“–Then why would I not thank you?” You cut him off, already knowing you have won and made your point.

“Just go to sleep,” he grumbles.

You laugh lightly, happy with your victory.

The conversation naturally dwindles though and you find yourself slipping into unconsciousness. With Kuai keeping you warm all night; it is probably one of the most pleasant slumbers you have had in a long time.

₊ ⊹

The past week has been good, you have been a bit home sick, longing for your mothers cooking and company but you have been settling in okay. The days aren’t boring, you have the company of Tomas, Raiden and Harumi. Most often, you have been with Raiden, he seems to have more free time so you spend the day with him more than the others, he is nice company. Though he is quiet and you feel annoying when you talk too much. Sometimes, leaving the interaction wishing you had just been quiet instead.

Kuai has been good to you, he has cooked for you a bit but you have also cooked some nights. Mostly because he is not the best at cooking, you are not going to tell him that though. You’re appreciative of everything he has done to help make you comfortable, you are not about to tell him that his cooking is not good. Because it is okay, it is edible, it’s just not… yummy.

He’s been out today, you would have gone with him but it’s too cold for you, even with him by your side. Some days you can bear it but not today, no, instead you have had a hot shower, like as hot as you could make it without burning yourself. Which you love, the hot showers help with the cold so much but with the cold air, you’ve been worried about your skin drying.

It’s annoying to do but you endure the cold so you can rub moisturiser into your skin, this isn’t so bad and quite pleasant in almost any other season but standing in only a robe with panties underneath, a leg up on the bed, rubbing moisturiser into your skin, during winter… is fucking freezing and you just wanna rug up and get warm.

You don’t even hear Kuai get home, not until he’s standing in your door frame and almost choking on his spit, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude,” he turns around, arguably not as quick as he could, eyes lingering on your leg perched atop the bed.

“You don’t have to be sorry, it’s fine, I’m only moisturising,” you dismiss, not really all that bothered by him seeing you like this. Though, you did think there was more time until he got back, you would have closed your door if you knew he was going to be home soon.

He turns back around, now that he knows you are fine with his presence and moves across the room to you, “How was your day?”

“Mmm, it was fine… cold, I was alone for most of the day though,” your hands rub at your thigh, massaging the cream into your skin.

Kuai’s voice sounds a little distant, “You did not see Raiden today?”

You only realise why he sounds so distracted when you look to him, his gaze set on your leg, intently watching the way your hands massage at your thigh, “If you like watching so much, why don’t you do it for me,” you joke, not really meaning anything by it.

“I will,” he replies quickly, eyes flicking up to lock on yours, “If you let me.”

Your brows upturn at him, a little confused by his eagerness but it’s not like you’re having fun doing it yourself, “Okay.”

He rounds the bed, moving in front of you; your leg comes down and he lowers himself onto the mattress, tapping your thigh once he’s sat, asking you to put it back up. You do, your foot resting on the bed again, right next to him. You were not expecting this position and it feels incredibly revealing.

He grabs the moisturiser off the bed and pumps some into his hand, eyes looking to yours to check if you’re really okay, before beginning to rub it into your calf. He starts lower on your leg, fingers pressing into your muscles, moving up and down. Eventually, he drags his palms up your leg, reaching your thigh, his fingers grip and pull at the skin and muscle, his hands travelling high up, the pressure feels good.

His hands are warm, the cold not a problem anymore, not with how he’s warming you, not with how intimate this feels, you honestly were not expecting this to feel so… arousing. The higher his hands travel the more your skin heats, seemingly Kuai is having the same problem, his hands growing hotter against your skin the more he rubs the moisturiser in.

Once it’s been absorbed, he asks you for your other leg, which you give, swapping sides for him. His eyes don’t leave your lower half, very carefully watching your thighs, you remember in the back of your head how much he seemed to like gripping your thighs while kissing you.

This time it looks like he’s grabbed more moisturiser, “Kuai, that’s too much, it will take forever to rub in.”

“That’s fine,” he mumbles out.

You insist, “No seriously, my leg can only get so moisturised.”

His eyes look up to yours, “I will find somewhere else to put it,” his eyes drag down your torso with his words, the implication causing blood to rush to your face.

He starts with your calf again, the product slipping all over your skin, he really had grabbed too much. It doesn’t stop him though, his hands move up to get it on your thigh and then his hands are rubbing into your skin again, trying to get it to rub in. Even though there is a surplus of product on you, he persists, massaging you the same as before. It feels good and as he rubs into one spot on your thigh, a small, gasped whine passes your lips.

His fingers are firm as they dig into you, his hands traveling higher again, the sounds that slip from you can’t be helped. You do supress them as much as you can, mostly stopping them in your throat. Kuai pushes all the moisturiser on your calf to your thigh before tugging you to sit in his lap.

You gasp lightly, surprised, “What are you doing?”

“Too much product, going to put in on your other thigh,” he states, his hands rubbing your other thigh again.

The way you’re straddling him is even more exposing than the position you were in before, the lower half of your robe split open now, your panties completely revealed to him. Luckily, your upper half is still covered, you might have fainted if he had your tits in his face while he massaged your thighs.

Kuai is very focused on your thighs though, his hands digging into both of them at the same time, massaging your inner thighs. You’re sensitive where he’s touching, especially like this, your hands hold onto his shoulders, repressed whines getting stuck in your throat. Your thighs twitch under his hands, he moves them further up, all the way to your hips. His hands slip under either side of your panties and rub into the skin of your hips.

Most of the product is absorbed now but Kuai’s hands still travel up and down your thighs, he’s setting you on the edge, his hands exploring you have you almost shaking on top of him. You’re so aroused at this point, pussy wet and needy and he’s only been massaging you.

He still doesn’t stop touching you and you end up pulling his head back by his hair, making him look you in the eyes, “Kuai, please.”

The look in your eyes makes him groan, he hadn’t realised how much of an effect he’d been having on you, mostly touching you for his own enjoyment. He pulls you to him so that you’re sitting in his lap, you twitch and pant at the feeling of his hard cock against your covered cunt.

“Sorry,” he mutters, “Got distracted.”

“Not that, I’m really wet now,” you tell him, not caring for apologies, instead wanting him to do something about it.

He moans at your confession, his hands gripping your thighs harder, his eyes dark and lustful.

“It’s your fault,” you accuse, accurately. “Fix it.”

“And how am I meant to do that?” He smiles cockily up at you.

You decide to snark back, “Are you worried you won’t be able to make me cum?”

His smile doesn’t falter, not falling for your bait, “Yes, I am, why don’t you show me how you do it?”

“Kuai, please,” you plead with him instead, eyes begging him to do something to you, “Do whatever you want to me just– please do something.”

“Whatever I want?” He checks and you nod your head, “And what if I want to do nothing? Leave you a needy mess like this? Then what?”

“Then I will cry,” you answer and you wish that upset him but he seems to be even more pleased at that comment, “You are mean.”

“I am not, you’re just soft,” he retorts.

You grind your hips down into his lap, your pussy rutting against his cock, he chokes on a sudden moan and grips your hips, stopping you from moving.

“Now who is mean?” He asks, voice strained.

“Still you,” it’s grumbled out with annoyance, you’re becoming sexually frustrated.

You decide to try and be meaner, one of your hands leaving his shoulder and dipping into your panties, running through your folds, when you hit your clit you moan and twitch atop of him. His eyes are watching you, small groans vibrating in his chest.

You pull your hand away from your pussy, showing him just how wet you are, fingers coated in your slick. His immediate response is to grab your hand and shove your fingers into his mouth, licking them clean, his mouth hot. You whine at him, he’s officially back to being meaner than you. You feel like a big mess, wet, sticky, needy– downright desperate for him.

He removes your fingers from his mouth, tongue licking at them a final time before pulling away, “That was mean,” he blames.

“Please, Kuai, I will take anything– just make me cum,” you’re back to begging.

He smiles evilly at you, “No.”

“Why not?” Your eyes actually well with tears, threatening to spill.

He holds the side of your face and coos, “Because having you wet and needy on top of me, is really doing it for me.”

“You are evil,” you pout at him.

“You seem to like it,” he’s still smiling at you, like he’s got you in the palm of his hand… and at the moment he does, if he’ll promise to get you off, you’d do just about anything.

He pulls your face to his, lips locking with yours, kissing you deeply. His tongue licking into your mouth, his warmth overwhelming you. His hand on your thigh digs in, holding you firmly. You moan into the kiss, your hips trying to grind down into him again, succeeding marginally. He gasps against you and lets you rut down. Enjoying the friction himself, just as aroused as you are, just better at hiding it. His cock twitches in his pants and you whine into the kiss, wanting so badly to be filled by him.

He pulls away from you, something occurring to him, “Has anyone ever made you cum?”

You’re panting against him, “I hadn’t even been kissed Kuai, take a guess.”

A large smile breaks out across his face, ecstatic at the fact that he’ll be the first person to make you cum, “Mmm, I will make you cum then.”

You perk up, “Really?”

“Yeah, I’ll have you cumming in your little panties for me,” he says it easily but the words embarrass you just as much as they arouse you.

His hands grip either side of your hips and begin dragging you up and down his covered cock, the head of it catching on your clit and making you keel over, your head landing in the crook of his neck, hands holding his shoulders.

Your hips help, moving back and forth with his pace, the friction delicious, it has you salivating for him. He’s gasping out groans under you, enjoying this just as much as you are. He moves his hands to your thighs, spreading you wider on him. His grip stays on your thighs, obsessed with them, with their softness.

You press a light and wet kiss to the skin on his neck, the feeling sends a shiver down his spine, his cock jumping against your cunt. His hands are hot against your thighs, the heat radiating off him suffocating. You muffle your moans into his neck, embarrassed by how whingey and desperate you sound.

Your panties are completely ruined, so slick they’re stuck to your cunt and slipping against the fabric of Kuai’s pants. He pauses for a moment and you whine against him, he shushes you in response. He only stopped to pull his pants down, still in his boxers but wanting less layers between you.

When your pussy comes back into contact with his covered cock, he groans out loudly, mind drifting far from him, if he thinks too hard about how wet you are or how desperate you are for him, he might end up fucking you stupid tonight.

He begins grinding you down into him again, losing his mind at the new feeling, of how much better it feels without his pants on. Without the extra layer, his cockhead catches on your pussy hole through your panties and he groans like he’s been gut punched. You wiggle down on him, seeking penetration that won’t happen, not with all the layers.

You sob into his skin, so horny and wet, you’re drooling onto his shoulder and neck, saliva coating his skin. He keeps rutting you down on top of him, desperate to have you cumming for him. His mind only filled with how you must sound when you finish, how you’ll sound moaning his name.

You can’t think of anything, only thinking of his cock rubbing through your folds and catching on your clit. Every other thought you might have, dying before you are aware of it. You’re shaking against him, getting close to your end, your stomach tensing, cunt fluttering around nothing. Your whines breaking off into nothing, choking on all the sounds you want to make for him.

Kuai notices, “So close aren’t you? Fuc–”

He gets cut off by you biting him, your teeth digging into the skin on his shoulder, you’ve bit him as you cum, his words pushing you over the edge. Your first, thoughtless response being to latch onto him, a way to try and ground yourself. His cock spasms at the feeling, his own orgasm rocking through him, his nails bite into your skin, holding you to him firmly as you both finish at the same time.

He groans loudly, his orgasm shocking him, not expecting to cum so suddenly. You’re limp against him, your teeth no longer imbedded into his shoulder. You pant and shudder against him, aftershocks wracking through your body. He pulls you back, only because he needs to see the look on your face and when he does, he smiles brilliantly at you, overjoyed by your expression.

Your eyes are all gooey, cheeks tear stained, you look like an absolute mess for him and he thinks if he hadn’t just cum, he could cum just from seeing you like this. He tucks you back into his shoulder and holds you to him, letting you regain your strength before trying to move either of you.

You feel dizzy and lost, “It’s never felt that good before.”

“Mmm just you wait,” he retorts humorously.

You still twitch against him slightly but you pull yourself back and press a full kiss to his lips, your tongue licks into his mouth, his hand grabs at your face, letting you kiss him how you please, a moan passing from him to you. You pull back from him properly, sitting in his lap looking at him, feeling a little bashful now.

“What was that for?” He asks, eyes glassy.

You smile sweetly at him and say, “That was a thank you.”

He smiles affectionately at you, his eyes dopey and in love, “You should always thank me like that.”

You bop him on the nose with a finger, “Okay.” Apparently, an orgasm makes you agreeable and happy.

He shakes his head at you in amusement before asking, “Have you eaten yet?”

“Nope, waited for you.”

“Let’s eat then,” he says, picking you up as he stands.

You squeal at him as he carries you down the hall like that, you’re stuck to him, clinging on for dear life, scared you’ll fall but also trusting that he won’t drop you. The whole house is filled with your shared laughter.

₊ ⊹

The next couple weeks are more of the same, you spend a lot of time in Kuai’s bed, seeking his warmth most nights but nothing happened between the two of you. He seemed to be trying to control himself better around you, it would have bugged you but things had honestly been busy. With the wedding approaching fast, you had other things to worry about and your anxieties started peaking their ugly heads again.

And now that the day is here, you feel wracked with nerves the whole time, it hadn’t been so bad… not in the beginning. There were a few hiccups, like the awkwardness between yourself and your father, you’re still holding resentment against him, especially since his motivations remain unknown to you.

Your father had seemed… sombre, when no one was looking there was a sadness looming around him, you aren’t sure what exactly could be the reason for it and you would ask but he wouldn’t tell you either way. He’d only say that it is rude to ask someone why they look run down.

There was one point in the day that you tried talking to him but he had only brushed you off, giving you shallow pleasantries and congratulations. It hurt, to be pushed aside when you had concerns for him, you think the least he could have done was entertain a polite conversation with you but he was not at all interested in talking with you, not in the way you needed him to.

You had also tried asking your mother about your father but like you predicted, she gave away nothing. Instead, she focused on you, how you were feeling and settling, how you were going with Kuai. It was nice to see her, to talk with her properly, you have been missing her company. You also tried a few more times to get her to tell you what was wrong but she’s a tough nut to crack and she continued to assure you nothing was wrong, maybe you are looking too hard for things that aren’t there.

Kuai had been with you most of the day, trying to stay by your side and make sure you felt okay but he had people coming to talk to him a lot, he eventually got pulled away from you, not too long ago actually. Now, he’s probably stuck in a conversation somewhere; one you do not care to stick around for.

This whole day has been uncomfortable and you’re nervous, the future in front of you now and you have no idea what happens after. What changes now? You are aware nothing has actually changed, only the legality of your betrothal to Kuai but things still feel scary, everything feels scary and you feel small. It feels like you may be having a panic attack again.

You scan the crowd for Kuai but fail to find him and instead rush to find a quiet place you can hide for a moment, somewhere you can calm your thoughts and focus on your breathing. It doesn’t help though, now you’re alone with your thoughts, the quiet a welcome change from the overstimulation of being around people but not helping in slowing your thoughts.

All your anxieties are still there, just somehow louder without all the other noises happening around you. You start hyperventilating, now freaking out about not being able to calm down. And you’re frustrated, you have enjoyed your time here for the past month, you feel less isolated, you feel cared for, Kuai makes you feel cared for but you are not coping with the change well, you are not coping with your fathers betrayal well. You are not coping well, not right now. Right now, it feels like the world is caving in around you.

Tears are streaming down your face and you wish they would stop, it will mess with the makeup you’re wearing and then people will have questions, oh gods, what if they have already noticed your absence? What if people are looking for you, what if someone finds you here like this, all sad and pitiful… you might die on the spot, from mortification.

Footsteps can be heard nearby, getting closer to you, it has you holding your breath and standing stock still, hoping the bushes and pillar will be enough to hide you from whoever is in the area. They keep approaching though, their steps seem rushed, like they’re looking for someone, great, they’re probably looking for you.

Kuai rounds the pillar and sees you, he rushes out a sigh of relief, happy to have found you, “I have been looking all over for you, are you okay?” His hands cradle your face and his thumbs gently rub the tears off your cheeks, attempting to fix your makeup.

“I couldn’t find you, I did look,” your voice is shaky, threatening to cry again.

Truthfully, you feel relieved to see him too, his presence immediately bringing you a kind of comfort you hadn’t realised was gone until he was back beside you. You had been leaning on him all day to help keep you together more than you thought, you knew he helped make all of this easier but you hadn’t realised just how much him being near helped you.

“Come here,” he pulls you to him, holding you in a hug, keeping you safe, “Do you want to talk about it?”

You don’t really but you’ll try your best to tell him anyways, “I got scared, nothing changed but it also feels like everything has changed. I am worried about my relationship with my father, I feel betrayed by him… and I guess… I have not been coping as well as I thought I had been.”

“You have been doing remarkably well, considering the circumstances,” his hands rub your back, “You have been doing your best, you have been adjusting as well as anyone can, I am in awe of your resilience, dear.”

You sniffle out, “I worry that I am becoming a burden to you, Kuai.”

“You could never burden me,” he leans down and presses a small kiss high on your cheekbone, when he pulls back he looks you in the eyes, his gaze intense and sincere, “I love you.”

The reminder of his open love for you takes your breath away, he does not repeat it often, only when he thinks you have forgotten it. Only when he thinks you need to hear him say it, he needs you to know how highly he thinks of you, how beautiful you are to him, how amazing you have been throughout all of this.

You never know how to reply to him, saying thank you feels dumb, so you kiss him. Leaning up to him, you press your lips to his gingerly, careful and tentative as you do. You hadn’t kissed during your ceremony, it’s not tradition but in the quiet area you have found, where it is just the two of you, you share a soft kiss, one filled with your appreciation for him and his love. Parting is harder than it should be, every time you kiss him, you hope it will last just a little bit longer.

“You are my husband now,” you comment.

He smiles softly at you, “That I am.”

You both head back to where everyone else is, once you’ve calmed down, he stays with you the whole time and offers you reassuring words. You would have loved nothing more than to go home and be done with the day but you soldier on and get through it.

It is uneventful, more of the same but this time Kuai makes sure to stay close by you, a part of him touching you the whole time. His hand always on you somewhere, whether it be on your back, shoulder, hand, knee, he’s there and he’s making sure you remember it.

Ultimately, he is what gets you through today and you are so grateful to him.

₊ ⊹

After everyone leaves, you’re back at his house… well your house too, it feels a little weird to say though, especially since you feel like you don’t contribute much. His house has been feeling more homely but you can’t tell if that’s his house or him, you think you may just be feeling at home with him.

You shower first, needing to get out of everything and into something comfortable, when you’re finished, you head to Kuai’s room. His door is open and he’s lying on his bed waiting for the shower to be free.

“I am done,” you walk to his side and his hand grabs yours, squeezing once.

He hums at you, “Thank you,” his form moves off the bed, his body brushing up against yours as he slips by you to head in the direction of the shower.

You’re feeling a little odd, you could just go to bed, or even get into his bed and sleep off today but you know people usually celebrate their marriage. It may not be a ‘traditional’ marriage but you would like to sleep with him, he sets your skin on fire, he fills your head with dirty thoughts and… well, you don’t really have any good excuse… he makes you horny and you want him to fuck you.

Sighing, you crawl onto his bed and into the spot he was just in, it’s still warm and cosy. You sit and think about things as you wait for him to come back but all you’re really thinking about is how much you’d like to be filled with him, how hot his skin must get, how vocal he may be. No matter how hard you try to think of something else, your mind wonders back to him and his toned body under you, or above you. Your thighs subtly rub together, seeking friction.

When Kuai come back into the room, he’s wearing his pants low on his hips, he’s shirtless, chest bare and still has some water trailing his abs, his hair down and damp, you can’t help the way you stare at him. You try, you try really hard not to make it obvious but by the way he raises a brow at you, you know you’ve been caught red handed.

You speak before he has the chance to be mean, “Aren’t you cold?”

He hides his smile at your question, “I run hot,” he notes, obviously.

You feel silly, “Right…”

“Was today okay?” He sits down facing you, a hand landing on your knee.

You’re actively having to fight off the shiver that wants to shake your whole body, “It was fine, with you beside me.”

He hums at you in acknowledgement, his hand gripping your knee once before pulling away.

Telling him you want to sleep with him is hard, you haven’t actually tried saying anything yet but he picks up that something is bothering you.

“Did you have something you want to ask me?” He raises his brows to you, encouraging you to ask what you want to.

Biting the bullet, you decide to be direct, “Don’t we… have to consummate our union… or whatever?” You feel very awkward and you’re having a hard time looking him in the eyes.

“We don’t have to,” he replies.

You feel dejected, like he has outright rejected the idea of sleeping with you, “You don’t want to?”

He’s quick to answer, “I want to,” he looks at you, eyes dark, “You know I want to.” His gaze looks like there is a fire raging inside, feelings for you burning just under the surface, “But only if you want to.”

“I want to,” you’re fiddling with your own hands, nervous, “It’s just that, it’d be my first time.”

“Maybe we should wait,” he offers.

“For what?” your brows upturn at him, “I want it.”

He closes his eyes to think for a second, trying to be respectful even though you’re in his bed, asking him to fuck you, on your wedding night. His focus is on trying to keep enough blood in his head so he can think. Not realising that you’ve shuffled closer to him, not until your hand reaches for his wrist and shoves his hand down your panties. You’re resting on your knees for him, legs spread just enough for his fingers to slip through your pussy lips.

He groans, like he’s been punched in the stomach, “That’s just not fair.”

“Trying to show you I want it,” you mutter out, bashful.

He’s weak, how could he resist you when you’ve pushed his fingers to your cunt, your very wet cunt. He drags the tips of his fingers through your folds, spreading your slick all over yourself, you gasp in response and grab onto his shoulder, his skin hot under your hand.

He focuses on where his hand is under your panties, wishing you weren’t wearing any, “I can tell you want it; I still have reservations.”

“Is it because– hah–” you’re cut off by his fingers carefully circling your clit, your nails lightly dig into his skin, “–is it because –mmph– I’m a virgin?” You gasp out, wanting to understand his hesitation.

“Partially,” he hums, his other hand moves to grip your thigh, trying to stop your twitching, “Also because I like your neediness for me, wonder how far I could push you.”

You frown at him, thighs trembling at the stimulation he’s providing, “That would be cruel–”

“–It would be, yes.” He cuts you off only to agree. He looks to your eyes, they’re blown out and glazed and as much as he enjoys taunting you, he would also enjoy getting his dick wet.

You can’t help the way your pussy flutters at his words, you wish you didn’t enjoy how mean he seems to be when it comes to the bedroom. He’s so very often gentle with you and the change in attitude when it comes to this topic affects you in a way you can’t really explain. He knows though, especially since your cunt got so much slicker at his teasing.

He pulls his hand away from you and you whine at him, “I am not going to fuck you–”

“Why–”

He shoves his fingers covered in your wetness into your mouth, effectively getting you to shut up, “Because…” his eyes are set on how your lips wrap around his fingers, on the way your tongue slips between them, licking him clean, “…I said so.” He doesn’t offer anymore explanation.

He pulls his fingers from your mouth slowly, enjoying the view of your lips around them. Once he’s able, he pulls you to him by the back of your neck, his lips harshly meeting with yours. His tongue licks into your mouth, tasting you, he’s fervent, insistent. Mouth hot and the kiss wet, you can only let him kiss you how he pleases and whine into him, he’s overwhelming you and not giving you much of a chance to do anything else.

His hands push at your robe, wanting you to take it off, it slips from your shoulders and pools around your waist. His lips don’t part from yours but his hands move to grab at you, palming your breasts, massaging at you. His fingers pinch at your nipples, rolling them, you break the kiss, moaning louder than you were expecting to.

The sound embarrasses you and your hand moves off his shoulder to cover your mouth, Kuai grunts in disapproval but continues playing with your tits, focus solely on them. You gasp and whine from beneath your palm, your body jerking in response to him. You press your chest forward into his hands more, his eyes are dark and glazed, lost in how big his hands look on your tits.

You pull your hand away, enough to pant out, “Kuai –hah– I can’t– please, I need more.”

“Wants and needs are not the same thing,” his voice is low and gravelly, eyes still on your tits.

You push his hands away from you and stand up on wobbly legs, your robe falls to the floor properly and you push your panties down your legs, kicking them off your feet. Kuai is in awe of you, eyes trailing every inch of your body.

“I know that, and I meant what I said,” you huff at him, you passed want a while ago, you need him now. His hands grab for you but you step away, staying just out of reach, “I need you, please.”

He nods at you quickly, “Mhm whatever you want, just come here.”

You move within arm’s reach of him again and he pulls you down to the mattress, your head lands on the pillows and you laugh in shock. He leans down over you and presses his lips to yours, kissing you quickly. And then he gets off the bed to pull his pants down, freeing his hard cock. He’s large and thick and you think that taking him is going to be… a challenge for sure.

You must look concerned by his size because he says, “Calm down, I meant it when I said I wasn’t fucking you.”

You grumble at him, “I could take it.”

He chuckles, “I am sure you could, not tonight though.”

You’re confused as to what’s happening, “Then what are we doing?”

He crawls back onto the bed, over top of you, and nuzzles his face into the side of yours. His lips press light kisses to your skin before pulling back to look at you smugly. “There are other ways to get off,” he states, matter-of-factly.

“But I want to be…” you trail off before mumbling out, “…full.”

His head drops to your shoulder, and he grumbles lowly about how you’re trying to kill him, or how you’re really testing his patience. Taking a deep breath, he looks back to you and says, “Roll over, onto your side.”

“What? No please?” You joke.

He squints at you and then just flips you onto your side himself, he tucks in behind you, essentially spooning you. His hard body presses into your back, he holds one of his hands out to you, “Spit.”

You do as you’re told without thinking twice, immediately spitting into his palm. He sighs quietly and takes his hand away from you, soft clicking sounds can be heard behind you and Kuai groans out, his head landing on your shoulder. He fists at his cock for a bit, getting it slick for you.

“Keep your thighs closed,” he directs, deep voice by your ear.

His cock slips between your thighs, spreading your pussy lips open on his thick length. You gasp at the feeling of his dick running along your cunt, the head lightly grazing your clit as he slips against you. He moans into your shoulder at the warmth of your pussy, his cock jerking at how wet you are for him.

He breathes in as he pulls back, his dick slick with you. He pushes in between your thighs and you gasp out a whine at how his tip hits your clit. Kuai starts a steady pace, thrusting backwards and forwards, his dick sliding against your pussy. Looking down, you watch the way the head of his cock pokes out between your thighs, you clamp them together as much as you can and Kuai’s hips stutter, a moan pulled from his chest.

You’re leaking against him, his dick sliding easily through your folds, his breath sputters at the plushness of your thighs, at the slick of your creamy cunt. The tip of his cock oozes thick globs of precum, his arousal driving him insane. His hand grips onto your hip, holding you still and needing to ground himself.

Your hips move with him, your need for him heightening. He’s so hard and pressed right against you, it would be so easy for him to change his mind and push inside. Moans and whines spill from you freely, your hand reaches back and tangles into his hair. Kuai presses his head to your shoulder, his pants and moans right next to your ear.

“Kuai –hah– can’t you just –nngh– put it in,” your eyes burn, like the pleasure might make you cry.

He groans into your neck, “No –nngh– I couldn’t –hah–”

He is right, with how big he is and the fact you’ve not had sex before, there is no ‘just’ putting it in. But even though he’s right, your horny brain doesn’t care, “Please~”

“No,” he bites back, “Now stop asking or I’ll stop.”

You whinge at him and even though you want to keep protesting, you think better of it, knowing he definitely would hold off on his own pleasure just to torture you further. Kuai mouths at the side of your neck, getting carried away and sucking at your skin, no doubt leaving behind some dark marks.

He’s getting lost in feeling of your wet cunt and soft thighs, “You’ve got such –hah– soffft skin –fuck– pussy is fucking dripping –nngh– for me.”

His slightly slurred and growled out words drive you mental, moans getting stuck in your chest from how you try to stuff them down. You rock your hips back against him, desperation clawing up your spine.

Kuai’s hand pins your hip to the bed, holding you down, wanting you to stay steady so he can fuck through your thighs how he pleases, “Be good and stay –hah– still.”

Your cunt jumps against him, you’re throbbing for him, your thighs slick and a complete mess, both from his precum and your arousal. You’re frustrated from the lack of fullness, your pussy begging for his cock.

“Kuai~ please –hah–” you let yourself trail off, remembering his threat.

His thrusts speed up, the glide easy, meeting no resistance with the complete mess made of your lower half. You can feel the growls in Kuai’s chest and hear the gasping noises he’s making against your skin, his tongue licks at your neck before he whispers to you.

His voice is low and grumbly, broken only by gasped moans, “Bet you have the tightest little cunt –nghh– probably have me cumming just from filling you –hah–”

You tug at his hair and he moans into your ear the sound has your pussy quivering for him, all the sounds he makes sets you on fire. His hot skin holds you close to him, making you feel faint. And then his mouth is back on your skin, leaving behind more marks.

The sounds you try to stuff down drive him crazy, you’re trying so hard to be quiet but can’t help but make noises and it’s not only boosting his ego, it’s making his cock throb for you. He has half a mind to cave and fuck you open on his cock right now.

Kuai’s cognizance is far from him, his thoughts only focused on your slick cunt and thighs on his cock. He slurs out to you, “You’re such a –hah– pretty little thing –mmph– my pretty little thing –nghh– my pretty little wife.”

You gasp and twitch against him, hearing him refer to you as his wife has your head buzzing, something primal in you loving being referred to as such. Your stomach fills with butterflies, his words doing things to you that you don’t really have the wherewithal to understand right now.

You’re getting close to finishing, your pussy twitches and your stomach clenches, your hand in his hair holding on tighter. He groans into your neck, his own end sneaking up on him. He’s losing his mind at everything, everything about how he’s fucking your thighs right now has him going crazy.

His dick spasms between your legs and his teeth bite into your neck, the feeling a shock, it runs down your spine to your cunt. The blunt pain pushes you off the edge and you cum on Kuai’s cock, choked moans pulling from your chest. You gasp and whine, tears pooling in the corner of your eyes. Your mind is gone as you cum on him, the only thing slightly grounding you is the feeling of Kuai’s hot skin and his tongue as he licks at the bite mark he left behind.

The way you jolt against Kuai and how your thighs seem to clamp tighter have his own orgasm slipping from him. His cum landing on your thighs and his bed. He groans loudly into your skin as he cums and he finds himself wishing so badly that he had cum inside you. He nips at your skin some more as he comes down, enjoying the way you jerk against him as he does.

The hand he had on your hip wanders over your body now that he doesn’t have to hold you down, he pulls at the skin on your thighs, at your tits, and when he reaches your face he wipes the drool away from the corner of your mouth.

He checks you over, “You with me?” You hum out to him in confirmation, and he adds, “Good, cause I’m not done with you.”

His words send a thrill through you, what else could he possibly do to you?

He pulls his cock from between your thighs carefully and then pulls you to lay on your back, he positions himself over you. You’re so pliable now that you’ve cum, letting him manoeuvre you however he pleases. His hands push your thighs open and he’s breathless at the sight, you’re a mess, slick and cum coating your thighs and cunt. He groans out at it, his mouth pooling with saliva, he wants to put his mouth on you so bad.

His fingers drag along your skin, collect what cum he had gotten on you, and then his fingers are pressing through your folds. He’s playing with your pussy, coating it in his cum. A single finger prods at your entrance and slowly slides inside. The grip you have on his single finger almost has him going feral, the fact you wanted him to fill you with no preparation makes him nearly laugh.

You gasp at how his finger has pushed into you, not expecting it but enjoying it, finally having something inside. He gently moves it in and out, slowly fucking you, your thighs try to close at the stimulation but Kuai body between your legs stops them from getting too far. His free hand moves to your thigh and holds you open, his gaze greedy for how open you are for him right now.

He can’t stop thinking about how you would feel split open on his cock, how you would leak around him, how tight you must be and how fucked full he’d make you feel. His skin is buzzing, his cock hard for you again. His finger retreats and you whine at him, the sound you make has his heart racing, you sound so fucked out and cute.

“You make such cute little noises,” he hums out to you.

“Why–”

He shushes you, “Just lay there and let me play with you.”

Gods, he’s going to kill you, your cunt jumps at his words and your stomach twists in knots. The things he has been saying tonight have you gnawing at the bit, wanting him to stop because it’s embarrassing and also never wanting him to shut up because it’s arousing you.

Kuai’s finger collects more of the cum he left on you and then he pushes it inside your cunt, he’s finger fucking his cum inside you and it’s going to make you faint. His finger crooks up inside you and your hands move to cover your mouth, loud moans threatening to rip from you.

Kuai only smiles at your reaction and hums, “Can try and be as quiet as you want, won’t work.”

Your pussy clenches down on him at the sound of his voice and his smile grows larger, he’s enjoying watching your reactions to him, loving the control he has as he fingers you. His pace has been steady and consistent but with his own need to see you cum clawing up his spine his hand speeds up, fucking you faster and harder, his head filling with images of you cumming for him.

He’s thinking about how tight your little cunt will grip him as you finish and how you would feel cumming on his cock. His eyes are glazed and blown, fucked out and he’s not even fucked you. You’re gasping underneath your hands, eyes rolling to the back of your head and spilling tears. The sight has Kuai enamoured, relishing in the way you’re crying over his single finger.

He crooks his finger up to hit a specific spot inside you continuously and it has you cumming with a suppressed shout. Kuai was right, you grip him tight as your cunt spasms around him, your body twitches and your thighs quiver.

As he pulls his finger from you, all your slick and the cum he pushed inside oozes from your convulsing pussy hole. He tuts at you in mock disapproval, you’re not really sure what he’s referring to though, you’re still panting, trying to catch your breath after your second orgasm.

When you’ve regained some of your faculties, you look to Kuai and see the absolutely fucked out look on his face. His eyes glassy and wet, focused on your pussy, his cock fully erect again. He doesn’t look all there at all, like his thoughts are a million miles away from him.

“My pretty little wife has made a mess all on my sheets,” his words are slurred together, “gonna have to clean it up,” his hands run along the insides of your thighs, “You gonna let me clean it up?” He finally looks to you, his eyes bordering on feral.

You nod shakily at him, words failing you right now.

At your approval he’s immediately shuffling between your legs, you don’t know what you were expecting but you’re shocked when he gets on his stomach and pushes your legs open as wide as they will go before licking up the whole length of your pussy. Your stomach jumps in delight and shock, your hand moves back to your mouth to cover the moan that he pulls from you.

He’s lapping at you like a starved animal, not really cleaning any mess but more… making an entirely new one. Your head is up in the clouds, not able to focus on anything but how it feels to have his tongue lick at your pussy. His mouth then suddenly latches onto you, his tongue entering your hole and drinking down all of your cum.

His face presses as close to your pussy as he can possibly get, his nose up against your clit makes you clench down on his tongue and a loud groan rumbles from deep in his chest. The vibrations of the noise he makes has you crying out, your hand doing little to stop it. Kuai’s hands hold onto your thighs, gripping them tighter at the sound you make.

You’re practically panting for him, your hips rise and fall, attempting to ride his face. He holds you down, his mouth fervent on you, hot and wet. The noises that fill the room are embarrassing and obscene. Lewd, wet noises of your cunt and his mouth enter your head and you twitch in response, your skin heating at the realisation that it’s your pussy making those noises.

Your hand is getting damp from how you drool at Kuai’s tongue in your pussy, eventually you can’t take it and need something to grip onto. Your hand moves from your mouth and tangles in his hair, the other gripping at the pillows above you. The moans and whines he pulls from you are falling freely now, unobstructed and just as embarrassing to you as your messy cunt.

When you tug on his hair accidentally, he groans into your pussy, his tongue moving more desperately. Kuai’s hips rut into the mattress below, not able to stop himself from seeking friction. His head fully invaded by you and your cunt. He’s almost whining into your pussy, obsessed with how fucking slick you are, how you seem to just keep getting slicker.

His nails bite into the skin on your thighs where he’s holding you open; you’re shaking like a leaf for him. Your whole-body trembles with how sensitive you are and he’s happily tongue fucking you through it. He doesn’t stop making small noises of pleasure as he licks into you, his hips still rutting down into the bed.

Your whines hit a higher pitch, your hands grabbing and letting go before grabbing again, your orgasm is on the tip of your tongue, or on the tip of Kuai’s tongue and it feels like too much. Your limbs want to flail but Kuai is holding your legs still, not at all deterred from getting you to finish.

“Kuai~ It’s –hah– too –mmph– much,” you cry out to him.

You don’t know if he chooses to not acknowledge you or if he’s so far gone that he doesn’t notice, but he continues tongue fucking you into the next dimension. The relentlessness has you crying now, tears falling freely at the overstimulation. You’re shaking so much and it truly feels like you need to run away from the feelings you’re being given. But even if you try to wiggle away, it doesn’t work, Kuai uses barely any of his strength to hold you still. He grunts into your cunt in disproval, the most communication he’s given since he first put his mouth on you.

A gasped whine is let out as you cum, your pussy spasms around Kuai’s tongue and he moans out at it, nearly whining into you again. His tongue fucks you through it and his nose presses to your clit, he shakes his head lightly to encourage the stimulation. He drinks down your cum while groaning, enjoying himself immensely, ecstatic that he’s finally gotten to shove his tongue inside you.

He pulls back from you, not wanting to overstimulate you more than he already has. You don’t even feel conscious anymore, vision dark and unfocused. The thing that brings you back to your body is Kuai biting at your inner thighs, he’s leaving marks on you, teeth biting in hard enough that an impression of his teeth will be left behind for a while. You let him do it, not really present enough to move anyways and even if you were, you like the marks he’s left behind, you like how possessive he seems to be in bed. It screams to that primal part of your brain.

Kuai pulls back to look at you and the marks he’s left on your thighs, he smiles to himself, full of pride. His hands gently smooth over your thighs before he moves up the bed to lay next to you, he pulls you to your side and hold you to him. You close your eyes, your body soft and pliable, like a ragdoll.

“Are you still with me?” He asks.

Without opening your eyes, you retort, “Are you?”

He chuckles at you but is also sheepish, “Yeah, sorry… I got carried away.”

“Don’t apologise, I liked it,” you mumble out to him, “a lot.”

He presses a kiss to your forehead, “Good.”

You remember that he was hard again and open your eyes to look at him, “Do you need me to… are… do you need help?” You have a hard time phrasing your question.

He looks away from you, his cheeks a light pink, “I am fine…”

You object, “But you didn’t–”

“–I did.”

Your eyes widen in understanding and then you feel incredibly hot in the face, “Oh.”

He hums at you and changes the topic, “Are you satisfied?”

“For now,” you smile cheekily at him.

He leans down to you and presses a soft kiss to your lips, “I think… you might be trying to kill me.”

“I think it’s the other way around,” you raise a brow to him.

“Mhmm,” he dismisses before leaning in to kiss you again.

His lips are gentle and he’s being tender with you, kissing you sweetly after making you cum for him three times. His warm hand skates along your skin, the action raises your skin and you press closer to him, seeking his warmth.

He parts from you and pulls the blanket over the two of you, your hand tangles in his hair again, this time brushing it with your fingers, playing with it mindlessly. You end up scratching at his scalp lightly and he melts for you, enjoying the feeling. You play with his hair for a while but everything is heavy, including your eyelids.

You pull your hand from his hair and instead wrap it around him, tugging him close, he tickles your back as you fall in and out of sleep, you aren’t sure how long he stays awake for but wrapped in his arms, warm and content, you drift to sleep not too long after he presses a small, final kiss to your lips.

₊ ⊹

A/N: Thank you for reading the whole thing, holy cow !! I hope you enjoyed it and I hope it fulfilled everyone’s expectations. As always my inbox is open for questions, thoughts and feelings, don’t hesitate to slide in. I hope everyone has a beautiful day/night and I will now be preparing to write just friends part 2 !! <33

#mk1 smut #mk1 2023 #fanfic #smut #kuai liang x you smut #kuai liang x reader smut #kuai liang x you #kuai liang smut #kuai liang x reader #scorpion x reader smut #scorpion smut #scorpion x reader

[fox-bee926]

Who did this?

Harvey Specter x fem!reader

Masterlist A/N: Wow another one? I'm going to do one more after this and then answer an ask and put all my harvey fics on one post. Then after that who knows. I have an awesome aragorn x reader fic I've been playing around with so I might work on that. Definitely going to try and do more one shots to improve my writing. I really enjoy it but depression makes it a tad hard. Anyways! Enjoy! TW: **This story focuses on the physical abuse between the Reader character and her boyfriend. I am not responsible for the content you consume so please be advised. There are explanations of abuse, but no explicit scenes of abuse occurring.** abuse (physical and emotional), hurt/comfort, Harvey being very sweet, mention of painkillers but I'm talking like 2 tylenol or ibuprofen or something Word Count: 2.5k

You run across the street to the Pearson Hardman office building, just about soaking wet. All that protected you from the rain was a newspaper you bought right outside your building. You prayed all the way to work that it wouldn’t just completely break under the force of the rain. You had spent almost thirty minutes on makeup, twenty five more minutes than you usually spend. To go along with that, you couldn’t find an available taxi because of the rain. Not even the pain in your shoulder had let up, despite taking a couple painkillers.

Your boyfriend had gotten a bit angry with you last night after you went out socializing with some friends. It wasn’t your smartest move. You knew he didn’t like you to hang out with your guy friends without his permission. But you didn’t think it was that big of a deal. The feelings of your heart conflicted with your rational mind. All you know is you love him and he loves you. Which is why he gets upset when you go out without him. But then why wouldn’t he make time to go out with me alone?

You shook those thoughts out of your head as you swiped your card into the building. You took the time in the elevator to dry off with your sweater. Which was consequently soaked. Curses rang out in the elevator- cursing the sweater, the weather, your boyfriend, you didn’t know.

You sat down in the chair next to Donna and exchanged greetings. “How are we looking today, Donna?” You smiled as you saw Harvey sitting in his office. The only person getting into the office earlier than him was Donna.

“Full day as always. Oh, Jonathan from accounting asked for Harvey to look at his expense accounts for this last month. He won’t of course- but as long as they get to Harvey’s desk, Jon won’t speak another word about it until the next thousand dollar dinner with a client.” Donna goes back to typing rapidly on her computer. 

“And then the cycle continues,” You let out a hearty laugh for the first time since you left work last Friday. “I’ll get on that. Anything else while I’m in accounting?” You gather up different file folders that you need to take down to accounting anyway.

“Nope, say hi to Mr. Expense Forms for me!”

“Will do, Donna.”

You quickly walk to the elevator and down to the accounting department for Jonathan's expense reports. Harvey is still in the same spot as he was when you left as you open the door to his office. You make sure to open the door with your left arm, with the papers in your right. 

“I got a delivery for Harvey Specter from Mr. Jonathan Expense Forms from accounting. Fuming as always. You might want to lay off the fancy dinners for a week.” Harvey rolls his eyes at the notion.

“Sweetheart, you think I’m that good at my job that I don’t need fancy dinners to win over clients? You must think very highly of me.” He chuckles smugly as he writes words you can barely read on a legal pad. You deal his snark back just the same.

“Of course I think you’re good. You’re my boss, I’m legally obligated to think so.” You both laugh until you reach with your right arm to set the folder on his desk. You let out a noise just loud enough for Harvey to be concerned. 

“What happened to your shoulder?” 

“It’s nothing, I just fell.”

At this, Harvey looks up. You were never one to be clumsy, let alone fall so hard as to hurt yourself. As Harvey’s eyes assess you, he notices a large dark bruise on your wrist- both your wrists in fact. 

His silence worries you, and you follow his eyes to your wrists. “Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry-” You quickly try to pull your sleeves down to cover the spots. Remnants of rain water drove through the foundation. 

Harvey takes a few deep breaths as you stand there in shocked silence. For the smallest second, you think he’s going to hurt you. Rationally, you know the notion is absurd, but the mind that has dealt with angry men keeps you silent.

Harvey finally speaks after taking a minute to process the information he’s pieced together.

“Who did this to you?”

You’re taken aback, that small part of your mind thinking he would call you unprofessional or weak. “My... My boyfriend. He just gets a little annoyed with me sometimes. It’s truly nothing. I’ll do better to cover them-”

“A good man being annoyed never results in bruises. How did this happen?” Harvey has to go against every part of his nature not to rush out and ask Donna everything about this man, then subsequently find him. He’s thinking that those boxing lessons are actually going to come in handy.

But he knows he can’t. He knows that if he moves like that, or moves at all, he’d terrify you. He can see how your eyes dart around. Towards the door, towards your wrists, and towards himself. He didn’t know how you would react if he even stood up.

“I fell into a bookshelf. He pushed me a bit and I lost balance.”

“You mean he shoved you into a shelf.”

The way Harvey phrased it made you feel uncomfortable. “That’s a bit harsh, but you could phrase it like that.”

He stared at you in disbelief. This wasn’t the woman he saw on a daily basis. The woman that dealt with almost every slimy man that came into the building. The woman that he had slowly fallen in love with since she arrived here.

The woman before him seemed like a shell of the woman he met three years ago, and he couldn’t help what came out of his mouth next.

“Do you know how you sound? You should never be bruised, shoved, or red eyed if you’re in love. That’s simply not how it is, and I’m sorry you’ve been made to believe that.”

At this, the dam broke.

Tears had been pooling in your eyes from the moment Harvey saw the bruises. But at his last words you let out a pained sob. It hadn't sunk in just how bad it had gotten. Your boyfriend had done this a few times before, but had never gotten so harsh until last night.

All the pain from the last year had come rushing in, and you were about to break right in front of your boss. Heavy tears started to run down your face. It was at this moment you were glad you never wore heavy makeup. You did your best to stifle the sounds and cries that tried to escape, but outside, Donna still saw through the glass. 

Immediately, Donna calmly walks in. She takes one look at you, then Harvey. With a single nod from Harvey, Donna lets out a quiet "Car is on its way."

Unfortunately that made you feel even worse. "I'm so sorry, Harvey. This is completely unprofessional-"

Harvey finally stands up and walks towards you. At this point, what you need isn't space. He places his hands as gentle as can be on your arms to coax you to look at him. And you do, but looking at your red eyes and wet tears streaming down your face up close make his heart break even more.

"I don't give a shit about professionalism. Donna is getting the car and my driver is going to take you home-"

"No! He's there, he's been trying to move in with me and doesn't have a day job. He's just been staying there..." Your sentence trails off as you’re trying to process what you’re actually saying. Are you really doing this?

"Okay, then my driver will take you to my place and give you a key. We'll talk about the next steps when I get home. I'll get you some things from your apartment, okay?"

The tears were gone purely by witnessing Harvey be so calm, and you nodded slowly. All you could do was follow the sound of his voice. Like a lighthouse in a raging storm. 

Donna entered the room quietly, "The car is here."

"Good. Donna will walk you out." You nodded, not saying a word. You turn to walk out of Harvey’s office, but he reaches out for your hand. “You’ll get through this, alright?”

You give a small smile. However, your mental state did not display the same sentiment. Your mind was reeling from what had happened in the last- what, 10? 15 minutes? 

Donna leads you out the back staircase as a gesture of mercy. She knew that you didn’t want anyone else to see you like this. Harvey wasn’t exaggerating his view of you. Everyone in the office saw you as an unbreakable force.

Harvey’s driver opens the door for you. You look back at Donna, who is smiling sweetly. “I promise, Harvey will take care of everything. The only thing you need to worry about is taking care of yourself, okay?” 

You gave Donna the same small smile you gave Harvey. You were at the edge of your sanity at this point. Now that you’ve gone through all the sadness and shock of the... situation, you were embarrassed. Angry. Angry at yourself for letting a man put his hands on you for a full year. Angry at Donna for knowing exactly what was going on and getting exactly what was needed. Angry at Harvey Specter for being so goddamn perfect that you couldn’t help the butterflies that always arose in your stomach whenever he talked to you. Angry at the world for putting you in this position.

Wordlessly, you exited the car once it stopped in front of Harvey’s building. You reached his apartment without thought. You took your heels off, and put your purse on the closest counter you saw. 

And you cried.

_______

 Harvey exited the elevator with a large box held in his hands. It was purely full of necessities. A week's change of clothes, toiletries, some books he knew were your favorite. Everything else he could buy new. He looked down and saw your heels on the ground and your purse on the table beside him.

Once he set down the box on the floor, he saw you. You looked even worse than at the office. Your beautiful hair was frizzy and pulled in odd directions. The worst part was the absolutely destroyed look on your face. Eyeshadow and liner were smudged on your red tinged eyes which stared into space in front of you. 

Harvey sees your body stiff as a board on the edge of his soft couch, seemingly ready to run at a moment’s thought. “Have you been sitting like that since you got here?”

“No. I’ve only just sat down.” Your arms leaned on your knees, hands folded in your lap.

Harvey tries to ignore the hoarse sound in your voice. “Well, you can relax a bit if you’d like. I got you some more comfortable clothes if you want to change.”

Your brows furrow as you think. “Did he give you any problems?” For the first time since he came in the front door you look at him. He was visibly more relaxed than he is in the office. His suit jacket was tossed on the coat rake next to the door and the sleeves of his dress shirt were neatly folded up his arms. He walked towards the kitchen to the freezer. 

“He didn’t get a chance. Don’t worry, he won’t hurt you again.” He walks over to where you’re sitting on the couch and sets down an ice pack. His shirt was obviously wrinkled, and his knuckles held the slightest tinge of blue. The thought of Harvey hurting someone made your stomach flip, but you didn’t feel quite so bad for the receiving party.

“Let’s get some ice on that shoulder, huh?” He could tell you were still sensitive, but it felt more subdued than the scared woman he saw in his office.

You nodded in agreement about the ice pack. You hadn’t really stopped to think about it until he said something. As you unbutton your shirt to reveal your nude colored undershirt, you wince. The swelling of the bruise had gotten worse since you hadn’t taken anything for it. You hadn’t noticed the pain when you were crying, but now it just felt terrible.

“Let me help.” You give Harvey a look when the words come out of his mouth, a glimpse of that fiery woman that he knows. But you sigh and relent. You managed to undo a few buttons at least before Harvey steps in.

He unbuttons your shirt down to your stomach and pulls the shoulder of the shirt down just enough to slide the ice pack onto the skin. As soon as it’s securely placed between you and the couch, you let out a groan. In relief or pain, you don’t know. All you knew was that the cold felt absolutely wonderful on your swelled skin.

You and Harvey stay like that for a while, the exact amount of minutes you don’t know and neither does he. Harvey is the first to speak.

“You’ve been awfully quiet.” 

You give him a look that says “I wonder why, dumbass.” But you refrain. “I’m thinking.”

He finally sits next to you on the couch and reaches his arm to grasp the top of the cushions. In his mind he excuses it as getting more comfortable, but the opportunity to touch you is also a bonus. Harvey was not a man of wise words for comfort, moreso actions and touch.

In a singsong voice, trying to lighten the mood, he says “Whatcha thinkin’ about.”

You smile a true smile and look towards him. Then the thoughts in your head come rushing in and the smile falls from your face. “I’m thinking about how I’ve been with him for so long that I don’t know how to live my life without him. So much of my life has been conforming to his ideals, his feelings. How am I supposed to love and be loved after him? After I’ve split my soul into so many pieces that I’ve lost track of where they all are?”

Both of you sit in silence, not sure what to say.

“I was definitely not expecting that.”

“I am... extremely sorry I said that, please just ignore-”

“I wasn’t finished, sweetheart. Firstly, I think you should see a professional about these feelings. But in the meantime, we can work on that together.” Harvey smiles, but then falters. “I- I mean, if you want. I’m not trying to get in your pants, I promise, all I’m saying is that I’m here whenever and you can stay as long as you want and-”

“Thank you, Harvey. It means a lot to hear you say that.” You laugh at the sight of a flustered Harvey Specter.

“To paraphrase, you're not alone in this. Not ever.”

You reach over with your good arm and pull him into as much of a hug as you can muster. In return, he pulls you close. Neither of you ever want to leave.

#xreader #harvey specter #harvey specter x reader #harvey specter x fem!reader #fanfiction #fics by foxbee #suits #fics #harvey specter/reader #harveyspecter/fem!reader #harvey specter/you

[agendabymooner]

SOMETHING MISSED !!! ALEX A. X FEM!READER (18+)

summary: she missed him, that was why they got into an argument that led him to make it up after walking out on her.

content warning: smut under the cut (minors dni!), hurt/comfort-ish, argument + alex walking out, use of explicit language, p in v penetration, unprotected sex (a big no no to me but i can’t help it), cockwarming, mentions of aftercare, not proofread

song rec: 13 by lany

note: i said i was going to nap before pulling an all nighter. i’m also a bitchass liar and wrote this in the span of 40 minutes looooool! i pitched this idea to @daaiissyyyyy few days ago sooooo uh enjoy xx

something sinful (smut) masterlist

a - n masterlist

o - z masterlist

if you’d like to get on one of my taglists, check this post out!

they’ve never fought like that before and they couldn’t lie to themselves about that. 

they were so used to being around each other for so long that “being busy for the other” was just a foreign concept for the two. and having an argument until one of them would walk out? 

yeah. they hadn’t expected that either. she certainly hadn’t expected alex to walk out, of all people. he was usually calm and collected as much as she was, but everyone knew that he wouldn’t be the first to head straight to his friends so he wouldn’t lose it on her. 

she blamed herself for how things had turned out. she knew all too well that he was busy, yet she continued to pester him and had given up and voiced her frustration. she hadn’t seen him for weeks— thanks to his triple header and her busy schedule at the university.

and when she finally expressed her concern, he didn’t hesitate to say how upset he was for the fact that she wasn't able to be there for his races— how going back to university had affected their relationship.

“you’re a dickhead for that,” george told alex after the thai driver arrived in front of his front porch and they spoke over a bottle of wine. george only scoffed at him, “she loves you despite your constant travelling for your career— and you’re unhappy for her decision to pursue hers? absolute rubbish, alex.”

and to be fair, george was right; alex shouldn’t be acting like she hadn’t been there for him since they were young. it was her time to choose her own path to success— and he shouldn’t be acting like a right asshole because she had a dream too. instead, he should be there to love her. 

and that was how he found himself shutting the door of their flat quietly, trying not to wake her up despite being a heavy sleeper. he hoped to hop out of his clothes and into his pajama so he could get up tomorrow and speak to her. 

but it seemed liked their conversation would have to happen now as a head popped up from the couch, frazzled hair and puzzled look on the woman’s face as she squinted lightly and called, “alex?” 

“he- hi,” alex said softly, his brow raising as he wondered what she was doing on the couch. 

now reading the expression on his face, she sat up and smiled sadly, “i- uh, i didn’t know if you were coming back tonight or staying at george’s so… i waited.”

alex nodded in understanding before he made his way around the couch. his eyes immediately trailed down the blue lace nightgown that she wore, her legs propped to the side as he realized that she’d been sleeping on the couch. 

she immediately scooted and allowed him to sit next to her. alex pulled her legs and rested them on his lap. 

he sighed, “i’m really sorry for walking out like that.” 

“no, if anything i should say sorry,” she smiled apologetically, “i- i know the season’s been rough. the points are weighing down on you and i shouldn’t have been complaining.”

“you’re entitled to voice out your worries, baby,” alex’s fingers innocently traced over her legs as he murmured, “i was just being a dickhead about it.”

“i just— i missed you so much,” she said quietly, alex’s ears perking up in curiosity and worries as she continued to speak, “school work is draining and- i don’t know. i just miss you— i miss your cuddles and just… your touch.”

“i’m here now, my love,” alex pulled her on his lap as his fingers lightly gripped on her hips. 

out of desperation, she immediately grounded herself against his lap as alex moaned lightly as the friction in his jeans. “fuck…” alex said almost breathlessly, “i’ve got to make it up to you, baby.”

“o— hah~ fuck alex~ ‘m so full,” she cried quietly, her legs growing tired as she continued to bounce up and down his cock. the sensitive spot inside of her overstimulated as alex groaned in pleasure, his hands were sure to leave a mark as he continued to grip on her hips. 

“did you miss that, baby?” he said breathlessly, his hands now guiding her as his hips began to thrust up and his cock began pistoning inside her cunt. she only let out a whine as alex chuckled, “you miss my cock inside of your cunt, sweetheart?”

“fuck, baby, yes,” she nodded eagerly, her tits bouncing in front of him as she babbled, “missed your cock— miss your cock inside my pussy- i missed this— fuck! please~”

“what do you want, baby?” alex let out a low moan, “tell me what you want. god, princess, you feel so good around me.” he growled quietly as he felt her clenching around his girth. 

he really had missed this. 

“i’m gonna- ah! fuck, baby,” she sobbed, tears of pleasure falling down her cheeks as she babbled, “‘m gonna cum. want you so bad- please, please, fuck me harder alex i- hah! fuck!” 

alex didn’t spend that much time considering her request, his hips were now off the mattress as he began to thrust rapidly and roughly. the tone of their moans and rhythms of skin slapping were making music, producing a sound of love to make up for. 

she let out a high pitched chant of, ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ as her walls clenched around his cock. alex’s groans tuned down to a lower octave as they both chased their highs. 

“fuck, baby,” alex groaned as he finally slowed down, filling her cunt full with his cum as she let out a strangled whine. her cunt throbbed around him as they slumped down on the bed. 

or rather, alex slumped down on the mattress while her body limped on top of him. she sighed, exhausted like he was. 

he tried to pull her away from his cock as he whispered, “baby, we gotta clean you up—“

“no,” she murmured and pleaded, “just… just hold me.”

“are you sure? baby, ‘m still inside of you,” it wasn’t anything that alex would be against, but he was more worried for her at the moment.

“‘s okay, i- uh,” she looked up at him with a flushed face and a tired smile, “it’s warm— keeps me warm… i like it.”

“are you sure?” with another nod from her, alex finally accepted his newfound love for this closeness as he sighed and kissed her head. “okay. let’s… stay like this then.”

yeah… he could get used to holding her like this. 

♡   moony’s reminder 🅶 (general): @hiraethrhapsody @avaleineandafryingpan

♡   moony’s reminder 🅴 (explicit edition): @glitterf1

#alex albon imagine #alex albon x reader #alex albon x you #alex albon smut #formula one smut #f1 smut #formula one imagine #f1 imagine #alex albon #aa23 #formula 1 #formula 1 smut #formula one fic #f1 #♔ something sinful ⎯ f1 smut

[anonymousbardd]

꒰ ☕ ꒱ ┊: The Life Created(1)

- Telling Them You're Pregnant

↳ Various x reader

- The following characters are Gun Park, Goo Kim, Samuel Seo, Jake Kim, and Vin Jin

ʚɞ┊: Gun Park

↳ Gun and I had been trying for a baby for a while now, I hadn't really gotten any great news, this of course upset me but I didn't let bother me too much.

The day Gun went on a job for a few weeks, I started to feel really nauseous and sick, the day I found my head in a toilet bowl puking my guts out, my heart pounded.

I went to the doctor's that day for a checkup, and I was thrilled to find out that I was pregnant.

The rest of the week, I thought about a plan to surprise Gun.

The day he got home, he took me out on a date to make up for the time he wasn't with me because of work.

I decided that it was the perfect time to drop the surprise, I placed a pregnancy test that I took on a box with a ribbon and wore a nice dress.

When we got to the restaurant, he and I talked about the things that happened the past few weeks.

Eventually, I told him that I had a surprise for him, I took out the box and gave it to him.

Gun seemed skeptical and took the box, he slowly opened it and his eyes widened from the contents inside, I saw Gun's face soften as he looked at me with a smile.

Gun got up from his seat and went over to me and gave me a kiss on the lips, "I fucking love you."

ʚɞ ┊: Goo Kim

↳ Goo was away to go on business, and I was left home feeling sick all day and night, eventually, a friend suggested that I might be pregnant.

I bought a pregnancy test and it tested positive, I was thrilled.

I wanted to surprise my dearest Goo so I bought a pacifier and put in a box and made a letter.

The day Goo got home, I made him his favourite dinner and placed the box in front of him, naturally, he was curious, but I told him to wait until dessert.

Once we finished eating, he asked if he could open the box, with a smile, I nodded and impatiently watched as Goo opened what I had prepared for him.

Goo's whole body stiffened when he saw what was inside, with teary eyes he looked up at me.

"I'm going to be a dad?!"

ʚɞ ┊: Samuel Seo

↳ Samuel was first to notice the changes, in a nice quiet morning, Samuel confronted me about something that concerned him.

He asked me if I've gotten my period yet, and I told him no, it took a moment for me to realise where he was going with it.

Samuel asked if I've felt nauseous lately, and I mentioned that I have been.

He then held my hand and looked me dead in the eyes, Samuel asked the question, "Could it be that you're pregnant?"

The silence in the room was loud, later on, Samuel and I bought a pregnancy test while doing some groceries, when we got home, Samuel prepared dinner while I took the test.

I was sat down in the toilet, my shaky hands held the test in front of me, my heart was racing so fast that I thought I might die.

When the result came out my eyes swelled up with tears as I screamed with joy.

Samuel hurriedly came and bardged in with a worried look on his face, "Baby! Are you okay?! What happened?! I heard you scream!!"

I giggled and showed him the pregnancy test that showed a possible result, "I'm not the only one you'd be calling baby now."

ʚɞ ┊: Jake Kim

↳ Lua and I were having a nice chat when all of the sudden I had the sudden urge to throw up, Lua came with me to the bathroom and held my hair as I vomited my breakfast and dinner.

When I had finished, Lua sat me down and got me some water, with a concerned look she asked what happened, "I'm pregnant," I said.

Lua was thrilled to hear the news, "You're pregnant?! Does Jake know?" I shook my head and placed my hands on my lap, "I plan on telling him on our anniversary."

Lua jumped up and down, her hands clappe together, "Ohh! I'm so happy for you, (F/n)!! I can't believe you're going to be a mom!"

"You're going to be a mom? Wait you're pregnant?"

We turned to look at who it was and it was Jake holding some takeout.

Lua let out an awkward chuckle and glanced at me, "Aha... Sorry~... I'll leave you two alone."

Lua left the room and Jake kneeled down in front of me, "Am I... Am I going to be a dad...?"

I sighed and crossed my arms, "I was going to tell you on our anniversary..."

Jake chuckled and kissed my lips, "I can't believe it, we're going to be parents."

I pouted and let out a huff, "Hmph! Now I'm not the only one who gets to call you daddy," Jake's face slightly reddened and he let out a chuckle.

He then creased my cheeks and leaned closer to my chest, "No, but you can still call me daddy when we make our second child."

ʚɞ┊: Vin Jin

↳ Mary was hanging out with us in Vin and I's shared home, she and I were talking about random things.

Vin then came in with a bag filled with stuff, he threw them at me and sat down on the couch next to me.

"Babe, what's all these stuff?" I asked holding a box of tampons and pads, my lover let out a groan and looked at me, "Ain't it obvious? Those are your stock for when you get them again."

I looked at Vin and slightly frowned, "Does this bitch seriously not realise anyo?" I asked myself.

"Baby, I won't be getting my period any time soon," I said, he looked at me and raised a brow.

Mary chuckled at my boyfriends denseness and shook her head, "What do you mean?"

"Babe, I'm pregnant."

Vin's eyes widen and he suddenly grabbed both of my shoulders, "You're pregnant?!" He shouted, I made a confused look and glanced at Mary.

"You seriously didn't know?!" I asked, Vin became quiet, his mouth slightly opened, I frowned and crossed my arms, "I literally had been getting morning sickness, not to mention, there's a box of pregnancy tests on the sink in the bathroom!"

Vin let out an "Oh" and scratched the back of his neck, "So that's what those are..."

I playfully smacked his arms and huffed, "Jee! You're such a dummy!"

༝༚༝༚𝚊𝚗𝚘𝚗𝚢𝚖𝚘𝚞𝚜𝚋𝚊𝚛𝚍𝚍

#lookism #lookismoneshot #x reader #fanfic #oneshot #lookisim fanfic #samuel seo #gun park oneshot #goo kim #jake kim one shot #vin jin #pregnant reader

[n0-eyedtaissa]

thinking about how taissa’s best friend is clearly shauna, who’s best friend is jackie. it’s one of the subtle, more relatable cruelties shown on yellowjackets: the thin line between competition and alienation that comes with three-girl friendships. in every three-girl friendship, there are the two girls who walk side by side on the sidewalk, then there's the girl who's a few steps behind them. one’s always the leader, one’s the follower, one’s always the scapegoat. “jackie’s not gonna like it…” “well then we probably shouldn't tell her". shauna goes along with the plan, yet condems taissa as soon as the Allie Thing goes awry.

girl #3 defends #2 from the 'best friend' that overshadows her, but now that she's not the furthest in the shadows, girl #2 finally has someone to be cruel to. “i admire your resilience, tai. cant be easy knowing you fucking crippled someone today” when the traits that made jackie powerful at home aid in her resistance to the wilderness, shauna leans into the qualities that taissa has that are useful now but previously lead to the general understanding that she’s (to quote akilah here) “not THAT much of a bitch”: her directness, her decisiveness, the way she snaps to action and can take control.

girl #3 relishes in the power because she knows it’s slipping from girl #1. “thanks for having my back during the vote” “i didn’t have you back it was just what i thought…” taissa knows this. its what shauna thought herself, not what she mindlessly agreed to because of jackie’s influence. girl #2 and girl #3 bond over #1’s shortcomings. taissa and shauna get upset with jackie for not pitching in, for attempting to raid Dead Cabin Guy’s pantry for food and for how she recoils at shauna’s attempts to teach her how to butcher the deer.

when the girls have their seance, jackie wants to deny that they had any responsibility in conjuring the darkness: she called for it and shauna was the conduit, so she feels that guilt for the both of them and chooses to appease the darkness by not letting taissa be alone in the attic that night.

that moment jumpstarts the brewing rift between jackie and shauna, because it shows how shauna can and will choose somebody else over jackie. “what’re you doing?” “i was just gonna keep you company, if that’s okay…” it’s here when taissa revealed that she knew shauna was pregnant (because girl #3 is never in the spotlight so she pays extra close attention to those around her). when taissa finds out that not only is shauna pregnant, but she’s pregnant with her best friend’s boyfriend’s baby, she reserves her judgment because she knows that for shauna, that same fear of judgment is why she would rather die in the wilderness than tell jackie how and why she slept with her boyfriend.

when taissa figures out that shauna is trying to terminate her pregnancy (because katie lindstrom did it with the underwire of her bra last year), taissa tears through the woods trying to find her so that shauna wouldn't have to do something so risky by herself. “you’re not gonna do this alone, okay? i’m gonna help you, if you let me”. she realizes that she’s Not Jackie, she's not girl #1 with her power and her influence. she’s not who shauna would normally turn to...and that's the whole point.

girl #1 always panics when her second-in-command starts attracting more attention to herself: jackie can feel the space between herself and shauna growing larger and she knows that tai has been filling that space... the Best Friend space. but despite what shauna seems to think, jackie knows her too and can recognize the lies that even shauna herself believes. jackie knows that things aren't normal and nothing about what they're going through is remotely okay.

"i see you sneaking around and whispering with taissa, not to mention you acting all distant and weird for weeks." jackie isnt concerned with the fact that they survive a plane crash, or that she and her team are starving, all she's worried about is shauna. when jackie asks "when did you stop wanting me to be your best friend?", it seems like what she really means is 'when did you start wanting taissa as your best friend instead of me?'.

shauna may have started confiding in taissa more because she had a secret to keep from jackie and she needed anyone to be there for her...but from the very first episode (at least to ME), it's clear that taissa has been there for shauna before the plane crash, through her pregnancy, eighteen months in the wilderness, and even twenty-five years later. in no way am i insinuating that taissa's friendship with shauna is one-sided, either! shauna exhibits a very different kind of softness and affection with taissa than she ever was shown to do with jackie. it's very innocent, there's no envy, they have nothing to withhold from one another when they're hiding away in Dead Cabin Guy's attic.

shauna and taissa slept side by side up there, away from their team and the expectations that were unfairly placed on each of them and suddenly they both can breathe easier. they shared secrets and their fears and it brings them closer together, though it drives jackie and shauna further apart. with girl #1 further out of the picture, #'s 2 and 3 realize just how nice it feels to be understood. when taissa expresses the immense amount of guilt she feels about being the reason that van went on the ill-fated expedition, shauna reassures her that it's not her fault that van got hurt. that if taissa was too scared to sleep, shauna would stay awake. that she wouldn't let her go anywhere.

despite everything, though, taissa seems to understand that shauna would pick jackie over her any day. and she respects that, defends jackie's resistance to the wilderness and its offerings. when shauna (then mari and the rest of the team) start to gang up on jackie, taissa STILL defends her because she's girl #1...shauna's best friend. "c'mon jackie, don't go outside..." "don't pretend like this isn't what you wanted the entire fucking time." because jackie knows that taissa likes to win and isn't afraid to play dirty in order to get what she wants: the role of being shauna's New Best Friend.

once jackie is exiled from the cabin and shauna is watching her struggle from the window, it's STILL taissa who's saying "just go talk to her" ... just bring her inside, go and make up with her because she;s your best friend and you love her and i'll still be there for you. and taissa always is. in the morning when the find jackie, all alone and frozen in time, taissa's there to hold shauna as she cries and screams and curses the world and realizes her own capacity for cruelty. taissa's there for shauna. she's not letting go and she's not going anywhere.

#taissa turner i SEE you and i understand you! #taissa is for all of the girlies and swirlies who used to walk a few paces behind everyone else #from one girl number 3 to another #taissa turner #shauna shipman #jackie taylor #taissa x shauna #jackieshauna #yellowjackets analysis #yellowjackets #long post tw #i could give a whole tedtalk on the cruelty of three-girl friendships and their media portrayals for REALS (threatening)

[intoanotherworld23]

Devil Inside

Pairing: Reader x Bradley Bradshaw

Warnings: MATURE CONTENT NSFW 18+, there’s minor smut, description of sex, mention of masturbation, female masturbation, swear words

Length: 2826 words

Summary: Just having moved into your new home in a new town leaving behind everything you knew including your long time crush and best friend, but you quickly find out you aren’t alone cause something lingers in the dark waiting for you

〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️〰️

"Yeah I'm almost settled in now." Pressing the phone between your ear and shoulder as you talked to your best friend Jake. "Just got a few more boxes to unpack."

"I'm just sorry I couldn't help you with the move." He apologized as you placed some more books onto the shelf.

"Jake stop you're even worse than me at unpacking ," you laughed at him remembering that you did all the unpacking for him when he moved, "Besides you had work, and you're already in trouble with them enough as it is."

"That's not fair." He exclaimed on the other end of the phone knowing damn well you were right. "And it's not my fault."

"Bullshit you know it's all your fault." Jake was never one for lying, and you could sense it even over the phone.

"I hate when you're right." He was shaking his head even though you couldn't see.

"You love it." Teasing as you rolled up wrapping paper into a trash bag.

"You sure you don't need me to come down there?" He asked genuine concern in his tone.

"I'm doing just fine all on my own Jake." Standing in the kitchen now leaning your elbows on the countertop.

"I'm just worried since you're there all by yourself." He was always concerned for you, and constantly wanting to make sure you were safe.

"Not even an hour away from you," you laughed at how protective he was, "I think I'll be okay."

"Say the word and I'll be there."

"Roger that captain Seresin." A chuckle was all you received in response.

When Jake had heard that you were moving he was incredibly upset. Telling you over and over again that you couldn't leave him, but when you told him how far away his mood instantly changed. Ecstatic that you weren't going that far, and he could drive to see you all the time. You've been each other's best friends since you were young.

You've had a little crush on Jake for quite some time now, but never expressed those feelings to him. Afraid that he would turn you down, and then it would ruin your friendship. That's why you decided it would be best to just push those feelings deep down inside of you.

Jake would flirt back from time to time, and it made you think he felt the same. Then he would tell you about dates, and you'd be dying a little inside. Wondering what going on dates with him would be like.

Constantly imagining how soft and plump his lips would feel against yours. Picturing his strong arms wrapping around your figure, his hands touching your skin, and to feel his body pressing against yours.

The dirty thoughts were becoming more and more aggressive to the point you'd touch yourself late at night just to help yourself go to sleep.

Feeling ashamed every time you hung out with him unbeknownst to him that you pictured in your mind him railing you up against a wall. Feeling flustered around him like a shy little girl who didn't know how to act around the boy she liked. You knew that one day you would have to confess your feelings to him so you could know how he felt too.

"You have any jobs in mind?" He asked you continuing with the conversation.

"Yeah there's a couple jobs that I'm looking at." Leaning up exiting the kitchen heading up the stairs to your bedroom. "I've got some interviews in a couple weeks so I'll see how those go."

"Not even been there a day and you've already got interviews." He mused with a light scoff.

"Anybody could do that." Scoffing at his compliment trying to act nonchalant.

"Come on you know damn well that's not true." Blowing raspberries over the phone. "Only someone as amazing as you could pull that off."

"Yeah you're right. What can I say I'm just a boss ass bitch." You joked playfully mentally smacking yourself in the forehead at your word choice.

"Oh god please don't ever say that again." He responded back as both of you laughed on the phone.

"Yeah you're right I shouldn't have said that." Now feeling a little awkward just thankful he wasn't here in front of you.

"You're lucky your cute." His choice words had you smiling to yourself feeling a little giddy.

"Hey I'm more than cute." Pulling a pair of sweatpants and a shirt from the dresser drawers throwing them on top of the bed.

"You're absolutely right," he agreed immediately with you," you're sexy and gorgeous."

"Well I don't know about that." Groaning as you stood in front of the mirror looking at yourself.

"Trust me you are." His words held much more true meaning than you realized.

"Well I hate to end this stimulating conversation, but I am absolutely exhausted." Sighing loudly as as yawn escaped your lips.

"Yeah you've have a busy ass day so I'll be unselfish for once and let you go." Fake pouting to himself even though he was a little disappointed he couldn't talk to you more.

"How kind of you." Playing along with him as he chuckled.

"Try not to think too much about me tonight." His tone cocky as you just rolled your eyes at him.

"Yeah I'll try to control my thoughts." The sarcasm dripping off your tongue, but that was easier said than done.

"Good night Y/N." His tone gentle as he said his goodbyes.

"Good night Jake." Ending the conversation as you plugged your phone into the charger.

Smiling once again to yourself biting your bottom lip softly wishing that he was here to wrap his thick arms around you. He was like a safety blanket for you in a sense. Always bringing you comfort in times when you felt nervous or anxious. He knew how to make you feel better without ever speaking a word.

You hated to think about Jake the way you did without knowing how he felt about you. Having a guilty conscious for not speaking your mind to him before you left. Too chicken to just blurt out the fact that you were pretty much in love with him. The next time you saw him you were going to have to tell him your feelings before you get your heart broken.

Changing out of your clothes as you got your comfy clothes on. Tossing the dirty ones into your hamper that was in the corner. Sitting down on the bed blowing air out of your mouth looking around your bedroom the emptiness freaking you out a little bit.

The longer you sat there the silence around you was becoming eerie. For some odd reason you felt like someone was watching you. Like an invisible set of eyes were staring holes into your body.

Shaking those thoughts from your mind thinking that was just the exhaustion talking. You needed to do something else to distract your paranoid thoughts.

You were too tired to do anything else right now knowing the best thing, and really only thing to do was get into bed. Throwing back the covers as you got perfectly into place until you were comfortable.

Grabbing your phone as you pulled up your pictures staring at one that you took with Jake the morning before you left. Smiling at how hard he was grinning with his arm wrapped around your waist keeping you close.

The longer you stared at the picture the more your heart ached to have Jake here. Focusing on his bulging arms imagining those same arms pinning you down onto the bed as he slammed himself deep inside of you.

"Jesus Y/N pull yourself together." Mumbling to yourself as you felt that tingle in your core.

Groaning as you threw your phone down beside you with a loud groan. Closing your eyes hoping you could erase those images from your mind if you thought hard enough. That just only made things worse as the scenarios became more graphic and erotic.

Cracking your eyes open as your hand moved down your body automatically. Lifting up the top of them to slide your fingers downs to your folds. Discovering very quickly how wet you already were. Shame once again filling your body, but it was gone in seconds as the tips of your fingers grazed your clit.

Looking up at the ceiling as you coated your fingers in your arousal pushing two of them inside. Mouth parting open as you opened your legs a little more for easier access. Pumping them faster a sloshing sound echoing across the room from how soaked you were.

Feeling your fingers stretch you out moving your fingers faster wishing it was Jake thrusting his fingers into you instead. Knowing he had thick fingers and wondering how many of them he could fit in you.

Bending your knees as your feet were planted firmly down moving your hips in rhythm to your fingers. Going in a figure eight movement briefly lifting your hips off the bed. Picturing Jake hovering over you his fingers slamming into your body as he watched you like you were his favorite movie.

Pathetic little whimpers and moan leaving your lips like you were worried someone would hear. Kicking off the blanket feeling like it was trapping you and restraining you. Not knowing what was taking over your body, but you felt like you were under a spell.

Your unoccupied hand gripping the sheets beneath you as you curled your fingers up deeper. Your nails scraping along your walls as you searched for your sweet spot.

Lifting up your shirt up far enough to expose your breasts the cold air hitting your nipples turning them erect. Knowing Jake would not hesitate to attach his mouth to suck on them like his favorite piece of candy. Wondering what his mouth would like kissing and sucking on your breasts.

A breeze running across your body making a shiver run up your spine. A tingle in your stomach and the heat was spreading into your core. For a second it felt like a cold hand was touching your ankle. Rubbing the skin in a manner that seemed soothing and encouraging.

The paranoia you were feeling before was disappearing very quickly. It felt almost as if someone was standing in the room with you watching everything that you were doing, and the thing is that you weren't stopping nor did you plan to stop.

"That's it darling." A hushed voice that sounded like Jake spoke in your ear, but not once did you lose a beat. "Such a good little girl for me."

Keeping your eyes closed to the sound of Jakes encouraging words. Your head rolling back against the pillow as your palm rubbed against your now sensitive clit. Feeling flustered at the fact you were literally imagining Jake here with you feeding you into your fantasies and desires.

Your walls clenching around your fingers knowing you were so close to sweet release. Unable to keep your body still as the heat was spreading across your body like wildfire. Sweat was building up on the back of your neck. Toes curling into the bed, and your back arching off the bed.

That same cold breeze was moving further up your leg, and all you could see in your mind was Jake. Stopping when they got to your inner thighs pushing your legs further apart. Feeling like dark eyes were staring between your legs watching intensely what was happening.

"I'll have to keep you all to myself to play with." Something about hearing those words and tone seemed sinister to you.

It literally sounded like he was sitting in the room with you speaking to you. Things didn't seem right but you couldn't stop yourself. Already so deep into it you couldn't pull your hands away like some force was keeping them there.

Squinting your eyes as they were drawn to the corner of the room focusing on a dark figure lingering in the corner. A hard scream leaving your lips as you pulled the covers you pushed off you back onto your body. Your eyes wide with fear wondering if you were just hallucinating this. It was a tall figure wearing all black, and you couldn't see their face.

Your heart was beating so fast that's all you could hear. There was a light ringing in your ear as you stared at the corner not blinking. For a brief second you thought you were dreaming, but the chuckle that you heard confirmed that you weren't dreaming at all.

"What the fuck?" Squealing at the stranger who hadn't moved a muscle. "What the fuck are you doing in my house?"

"I came to watch the show." Clasping his hands together as he stepped forward. "And I must say it's been quite a show already."

"How the hell did you get in here?" Looking around frantically for something you could use to protect yourself with.

"I have my ways." Winking at you as he was now standing at the foot of the bed.

Getting a closer look at him you noticed that he looked like a normal man, but a good looking man. His dark wavy hair tousled around perfectly, and some scruff covering his jaw and a mustache that looked neatly trimmed. His muscles bulging out of his short sleeved black shirt.

Taking note of how dark his eyes were they were like olives. It was scary but you couldn't tear your gaze away no matter how hard you tried to look away.

"Get the fuck out or I'll call the police." Threatening the man as you pointed to the door. "I'm warning you."

"The police can't touch me sweetheart." He replied no worry written on his face which only pissed you off more. "In fact there's nothing you can do either."

"I'm calling the police." Grabbing your phone hands shaking as you started to dial numbers.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you." He warned but you chose not to listen. "I said don't do that."

A gust of wind blew by you as your phone was snagged from your hand, and thrown onto the floor. Screaming at the sudden movement looking like he didn't even move. Hands raised up by your side in surrender as you felt the tears ready to spill.

You took notice that his eyes were literally pitch black. It wasn't just from where you were sitting. He legit had black eyes. You've never seen someone who had black eyes like he did, and it was something out of a horror movie.

Standing almost chest to chest with you his body language was like a predator ready to attack his prey. He smelled like whiskey and cigarettes and it was intoxicating. You could feel your chest heaving up and down as you tried to slow your breathing down.

There was something about this guy that wasn't normal. This man could snap at any moment, and kill your within a blink of an eye. You needed to do whatever it took to stay alive.

"Please don't hurt me." Your voice trembling as you begged the stranger.

"Don't worry cupcake I'm not gonna hurt you." Funny thing is he was the most attractive man you had ever seen, and wouldn't think someone like him could be dangerous. "Least not yet."

"Why are you here?" Scrunching your face in disgust realizing he was the one touching you as you touched yourself.

"Like I said before I came to watch the show." Repeating his words from earlier.

"You some kind of pervert or something?"

"I have certain tastes, and you look quite delicious."

"Do you always break into women's homes?"

"Oddly enough no I've never had a problem with women." He replied confidently.

"Could have fooled me." Chuckling to your response like you told a funny joke but you weren't laughing.

Instead of responding with a quick comeback he now stood there just staring at you. As much as you wanted to push him away it's like something was keeping your body glued close to him. You thought you would be trembling in fear, but crazily enough you felt comfortably warm.

"Who are you?" Whispering as you kept your eyes on him.

"The names Bradley Bradshaw."

There was something off about this guy that you just didn't know what. He broke into your home without making a sound. His eyes were pitch black, and he was able to whisper to you in a voice like Jake. This was something that you would see out of a movie or a nightmare.

Maybe you were imagining things, and needed to get a good nights sleep, but that wasn't going to stop you from getting answers from this mysterious man.

"What are you?" Asking him quizzically as you took notice of his eyes changing to a more normal color.

"I'm what they call a demon sweetheart."

#miles teller #miles teller smut #miles teller x reader #bradley bradshaw #bradley bradshaw x reader #bradley bradshaw smut #miles teller fanfiction #bradley bradshaw fanfiction #bradley bradshaw imagines #miles teller imagines #miles teller fic #bradley bradshaw fic

[newtthetranswriter]

Cuddles And Mischief

Paring: Yuta okkotsu x Gn! Reader

Featuring: Yuta(duh), Toge, Panda, Maki, and Gojo for like two seconds

Warnings: Migraines, cuddles, Toge is a little shit, Panda is Panda, Implied reader trying to kill Toge and panda (Don't worry they’re fine)

Word Count: 3308

Summary: Having chronic Migraines is a bitch, but on the brightside Yuta is the sweetest person to ever live and he just so happens to be your boyfriend. Cuddles are on the agenda and also apparently killing two classmates.

A/n: This is just something I thought of cause I've had a crazy bad migraine for the past week and just needed some cuddles. I believe that Toge 100% knows how to pick a lock, you can fight me on that. Also, I wrote this with the thought of JJk happening more like when they’re in college just cause I was more comfy with that, I’ll probably go back and edit my Toge fix to be the same at some point. Also please request stuff, i have a list of fandoms i will write for in my pinned post and i'm going to update it later to have the characters listed as well. Anyways enjoy this Yuta fluff.  MINORS AND AGELESS BLOGS DO NOT INTERACT

If I had to describe the worst week of my life it would probably be this one. I know saying the worst week of my life is maybe a slight stretch but damn this week sucked. I’ve had a migraine for the past week, and nothing helps, I’ve taken ibuprofen and drank tons of water but again nothing helps. I just want to lay down in a pitch-black room with my boyfriend, Yuta, and sleep in his warm embrace. I crave cuddles, which is odd for me. I’ve never been big on hugs or cuddling but he’s just so warm and inviting I can’t help but crave to be near him.

There are two reasons I have yet to do this though. One, we've been busy with school and training. We go to Tokyo Prefectural Jujutsu Technical Institute, it's a school to learn about cursed spirits and how to fight them, most of our day is taken up by training and the occasional mission. And secondly, no one knows we are together. You see when me and Yuta started getting closer, we agreed that it would be best to keep our relationship secret from our classmates because some of them can be a lot to deal with, and we didn’t want to deal with the endless teasing. Cough Panda Cough 

It can be difficult to find time for ourselves when dealing with our crazy life. So here I am sitting on the steps next to the training field, watching Maki fight with Panda because he did something stupid. Yuta and Toge are also on the field practicing hand to hand combat, not that either of them really needed it with their powerful techniques. And as to why I'm just sitting here, well one like I said before I have a migraine and two there are only five of us in our class so not enough for even groups, so I'm sitting out right now. 

As I watched Maki pin Panda, I noticed a certain black-haired swordsman eyeing me with concern. With us trying to keep our relationship on the down low, I haven’t had the chance to tell him about my migraine, but I know he could probably tell something was up because I was currently wearing a pair of dark sunglasses that could put Gojo’s to shame. I know I could have texted him, but I didn't want him to worry about me. So here I was being watched by my secret boyfriend while trying to hide the fact that my head felt like it was going to explode.

“MUSTARD LEAF '' I heard I disgruntled Toge exclaim as Yuta completely lost focus on his sparring match with the cursed speech user. 

“Sorry Toge, just lost in thought, would you give me just a minute I need to ask Y/n a question?” Yuta asked as Toge waved him off, obviously upset that his best friend is stopping their training. Yuta then proceeded to make his way over to where I’m sitting on the steps. “Hey Y/n, are you ok? You seem a little out of it, not to mention I don’t think Gojo could even see through those sunglasses.” He asked as he approached.

 “Yeah, I’m ok. Just have a small migraine don’t worry about it. "I'm going to go take a nap after training is over, it should go away after that.” I responded by trying to downplay my condition so he didn’t worry too much. I could tell he didn’t fully believe me but nodded in understanding before walking back to keep sparring with our classmate.

After training was over I headed in the direction of the dorms to try and sleep off this migraine even though I know it likely won’t work. As I made my way through the halls I felt a hand grab my wrist and pull me into someone's bedroom. I let out a startled gasp, before I turned to see my boyfriend smiling sheepishly with a blush on his face as he scratched the back of his neck.

“Sorry didn’t mean to scare you, just wanted to ask you again if you really are ok? You’ve been acting weird all week and I wanted to know if it was something I had done.” Yuta asked again, obviously concerned for me and worried that it might be his fault I’m not doing well.

“It’s not your fault Yuta. I just have chronic migraines. They just happen randomly and this one has been a bitch. It just won’t go away. Light hurts my eyes, loud noises hurt, ibuprofen doesn't help, sleeping only postpones the pain if I can even fall asleep. I’m just so tired.” I finally told him about this annoying pain. “ I’m sorry for making you worry, I know I should have told you when it first started but I didn’t want you to worry about me. I’m used to this at this point, it’ll go away eventually, until then I'm just going to be tired and on edge.” I could see multiple emotions pass his face as I told him all of this. First was relief that he did nothing wrong, but then concern as I told him how bad it really was.

“It’s okay, I understand you not wanting me to worry but I want to help. You said lights hurt and it's hard for you to get to sleep so I’m going to help out with that.” He said with a serious look on his face and I was slightly confused. How is he going to help with that? “Go lay down in your room and I’ll be there in an hour. I know exactly how to help.” I was shocked as he grabbed his wallet and pulled me out of his room and gently pushed down the hall towards my room. As we reached my room he looked around the hall, making sure no one was around, before leaning in and placing a kiss on my cheek before saying “I love you, I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Before he ran off down the hall to god knows where.

I decided that it wasn’t worth stressing over cause that would just make my head hurt more so I just went in my room and changed into a pair of light pajama pants and a hoodie I’ve had for almost a decade, don’t judge the hoodie it’s gotten me through a lot of crap. After getting in my pajamas I laid down on my bed trying to relax even though the small amount of light barley breaking through the closed curtains was way too much for my sensitive eyes. I laid there for a good twenty minutes before I fell into a restless sleep that did nothing to block out the sounds of trees blowing in the wind and the distant sound of arguing, probably still Panda and Maki.

Just like he said about an hour after he had run away on a mission to do who knows what, I opened my eyes to see my gentle boyfriend enter my room quietly with bags of stuff hanging from his arms as he closed my door. He turned around and nearly jumped out of his skin when he noticed I was awake and smiling at him as he nearly dropped his bags on the floor in shock.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you up, I was just trying to get in here before someone else saw me.” Yuta said as he walked to my small desk and set the bags of stuff down.

“It’s ok, I wasn’t really asleep anyway. But what on earth did you buy?” I asked as I walked over to peek in the bags. I reached in one and pulled out a bag of my skittles and looked at him confused. “How are skittles supposed to help with a migraine?” I asked, trying to figure it out.

“Those are because I know you love them. This on the other hand I figured would help out a bit with the light sensitivity.” He responded with a smile as he pulled out a package that looked like a black sheet. I again looked at him in confusion. “ It’s a black out curtain. I’m going to hang it in front of your window to block out the light that still comes through your normal curtain. Also figured you could turn on some gentle music to help block out unwanted noise.” He said looking pleased with himself for coming up with the plan.

“You didn’t have to do all this really. I would have just been fine laying in here hiding under my blanket by myself. I really appreciate you taking the time to get me all this, but I can hang this up on my own. You can just go hang with the others, Yuta” I said thinking he was probably going to hang up the curtain and then go hang out with our friends as they did whatever it was they were doing right now.

He tilted his head to the side before smiling and chuckling softly. “No I’m going to hang this up, then you and I are going to lay down together. I know that when you have trouble sleeping you like to have someone with you, I also know it puts you right to sleep when someone plays with your hair. We are both taking a nap and I’m not taking no for an answer.” I was shocked to hear him be so confident about something. Normally he was shy and let others tell him what to do but this was different. I was surprised but also thankful that he was willing to set aside his afternoon to try and make me feel better.

I nodded in response and kissed him on the check as I moved to sit on my bed and eat skittles while he hung up the curtain. I couldn’t help but smile as I thought about how sweet he is and how lucky I was to have him. After he finished hanging up the curtain he walked over to the side of my bed and sat down. I scooted over to give him enough space to lay down as he took off his shoes. He laid down with his head on the pillow and turned towards me to pull me into him. I jumped slightly at the contact, while I was expecting it, I’m still not used to it. After relaxing into his touch a scooted into his side while resting my head on his chest.

It felt great to be held by him in the complete darkness caused by the new curtains. The only thing this moment was missing was quiet music to drown out the outside noise. Like he read my mind Yuta reached over to my nightstand and grabbed my phone, opening it and playing my rest playlist on spotify before setting it back down. I smiled as I leaned up and gave him a peck on the lips before cuddling into his chest whispering an “I love you” as I relaxed to the gentle music coming from my phone. I felt him peck the top of my head before he relaxed and started to gently run his fingers through my hair. After about ten minutes of this I finally fell asleep, and for the first time in a week it was like the world fully melted away.

P.O.V Switch to the other students

About an hour later, Y/n and Yuta’s classmates were starting to get suspicious as to where their two friends had disappeared to. It was already dinner time and it wasn’t like either of them to skip a meal so the three were rightfully concerned.

“I know Y/n hasn’t been feeling well recently so maybe they are asleep.” Maki voiced the fact that one friend had been under the weather this week. “But that doesn’t explain where Yuta is.”

“Tunamayo” Toge said as he looked at his fellow sorcerers.

“Yeah you’re right, Yuta was watching Y/n during training today. Now that you mention it they have seemed really close recently.” Panda said as he processed what was being said. “Oh my god, I think I figured it out. What if they are secretly dating and skipped dinner to go on a date?” He exclaimed, almost too excited about the possibility of his two friends getting together.

“I mean it’s likely they are dating but again Y/n isn’t feeling well and I watched Yuta run off earlier like he was going to do something and Y/n wasn’t there.” Maki said looking at the giant bear like he was stupid for forgetting that one of said friends is ill.

“Salmon” Toge said, agreeing that the two were probably a couple but also agreeing that they probably weren’t on a date right now.

“Well then how about we figure this out the old fashioned way.” Panda stated

“By asking them next time we see them?” Maki asked, hoping her friend would say something reasonable for once, though she knew it was unlikely.

“No we go find them, you said Y/n wasn’t feeling well and that they would probably be sleeping, so I say we go check their room. If they are resting, that's where they will be.” Panda stated as if it was the most obvious answer to their problem.

“Salmon” Toge exclaimed with mischief in his eyes as he was the first to dart out of the room towards the dorms. He was determined to see what his best friend was up to at the moment. He also secretly hoped that they were correct that Yuta and Y/n were together because he shipped from the moment he watched the two talk for the first time.

“Toge calm down if you want to find out you gotta be quiet when you go down there. Don’t want anyone hearing you.” Panda said as he followed his friend down the hall. Maki was also with them, though she would deny her curiosity saying it was only to stop the two boys from being stupid.

As they turned down the hall that held the room of their friend who had been unwell all week, they could hear quiet music coming from the bedroom. “You hear that, that’s Y/n’s sleep playlist; they play it every night to help them sleep.” Maki said as she tried to stop her dimwitted companions from disturbing their friend’s sleep.

Only there was a problem, as they didn’t stop and made it closer to the room the three stopped walking in a state of shock. Not because of something they say but something they could feel. It was strange only in the sense that this cursed energy didn’t belong to their ill friend, it belonged to their other missing companion. It startled all of them to feel Yuta’s cursed energy flowing from Y/n room, it was obvious that's where it was coming from as underneath the large cloud of his energy they could barely make out Y/n’s cursed energy mixed in.

“I knew they were together.” Panda stated as he moved closer to the room. Toge following close behind was also excited to break up his friend's private moment.

Maki followed them as they stopped at the door, “you guys know he could have just stopped by here a minute ago to check on them, right” she said, trying to reason this out so the two didn’t invade anyones’ privacy in their attempt to cause trouble.

Panda just looked at her with a roll of his eyes as he tried to open the door. “ Doubt it, his energy is too strong for it to just be a residual, Damn it, they locked the door.” He exclaimed as his plan was foiled.

“Yeah it's probably locked to keep creepy bears from going in there without knocking.” Maki responded not paying attention to the silent member of their group who had ducked down to a crouch in front of the door inspecting the lock.

“Well knocking would be counterproductive Maki, I want to catch them by surprise and not announce my presence.” Panda countered. Again neither of them noticing Toge pull out a couple paper clips from his pocket.

“I think we should just leave them alone, They will tell us when -” Maki started but was interrupted.

“ Mustard Leaf” Toge whispered, shouting to get his friends’ attention. The two bickering sorcerers look at their shorter friend in shock as they watch him start to pick the lock on the door.

“What the hell Toge, why are you doing that?” Maki almost shouted at her friend who just responded with a shrug as if it was a stupid question and kept working.

The three of them were so focused on Toge unlocking the door that they failed to notice their teacher making his way towards the group. “So what are you three doing?” the tall man with a blind fold asked right as the click of the lock coming undone sounded.

The trio nearly jumped out of their skin but as Maki was about to explain it in a way to not get in trouble for breaking and entering, Toge opened the now unlocked door. Panda took the moment of shock from his friend opening the door to tell his teacher what  was happening.

“We are just trying to prove that that is happening.” he said, sounding triumphant as he pointed at his two friends who were peacefully sleeping in each other's embrace. As The Now Four of them took in the sight of the two young sorcerers looking the most relaxed that they have in a while, Toge couldn’t help but pull out his phone and snap a picture of the sweet moment. No doubt with the intention of blackmail in the future.

As the shutter sound resounded through the space the sleeping couple began to stir and with that the group snapped out of their shock. There were six different reactions, one from each person, and they were as follows. Yuta looked up in confusion still groggy from sleep and started blushing as soon as he saw his friends and teacher standing at the door to his partner’s room. Maki shook her head in disapproval of her friend’s stupidity for interrupting someone's well deserved sleep. Panda was holding back a laugh at his friends’ startled expressions. Toge started with a happy smirk until he made contact with the owner of the bedroom he just broke into. Gojo was also laughing as he walked away knowing that one of his students would deal out the punishment for his other students' mischief. And then there’s Y/n, while they were still half asleep they knew exactly who was standing in their doorway and were ready to kick someone’s ass.

Y/n jumped over a still blushing Yuta to get out of the bed, having the complete intention of taking their class from five students down to just three. First on their list was the one currently frantically sending the picture he just took to his other friends so when his phone was inevitably broken he would still have it. Second was the walking stuffed animal who hadn’t stopped laughing since they woke up to the intruders. The only reason Maki was safe was the fact that she had walked away after Gojo left, Y/n also knew she probably was trying to stop the idiots.

As Y/n chased the cursed corpse and cursed speech user, Yuta couldn’t help but start to giggle at his friend’s antics. He also let out a sigh of relief, knowing he no longer had to hide his affection towards the love of his life.

#jjk x reader #yuta okkotsu #yuta okkotsu x reader #jjk #jujutsu kaisen #jujutsu sorcerer #jujutsu yuta #fluff

[0nlythrowharrybeaux]

Young American Finale ^**

AHHHH THE FINALE IS HERE. I had such a hard time finishing this because I think I wasn't ready for it to end, but thus it had to. I hope you guys love this part. A lot happens and of course, the happiest ending for our lovely couple and their little angel of a baby boy 👼🏻

Series Masterlist

Warnings: descriptions of abusive relationships (verbal/emotional). Descriptions of personality disorder (Borderline Personality Disorder specifically). Descriptions of pregnancy. Fingering and oral sex (fem receiving), use of sex toys, sex (p in v, unprotected), breeding kink, multiple/forced orgasms. Descriptions of labor and delivery process.

WC: 23K

A little recap....

Y/N finds out that Harry has been hanging out with and talking to his ex-girlfriend Chloe for a few weeks. He has been acting very sketchy about it. So at the Sunday roast they are hosting, she borrows his phone and decides to give Chloe a call. Harry gets suspicious and decides to follow her in and finds out she's contacted Chloe...

“Baby, can I use your phone?” Y/N asked as she came up to him and he suddenly felt concern come over him.

“Ummm why? For what?” He asked right away and immediately regretted it because it sounded suspicious. Or maybe he was just being super paranoid.

“I can’t seem to find mine and I was supposed to call G, he wanted to run through his anniversary dinner plans with his man.” She explained. “I just want to find it, I’m gonna call from mine, don’t worry.” She assured and he bit his lip and nodded.

“Ummm sure. Yeah, of course.” He replied and handed it over. She grabbed it and typed in his password but it was wrong and she glanced up to him in confusion, “Oh, sorry forgot to mention I changed it. Archie knew it and downloaded a shitload of games on it and-”

“It’s fine, Harry.” She smiled, “You don’t need to justify it to me. I trust you.” She said looking deep in his eyes, but there was something in them that made him distrust her words and he frowned a bit.

“Right.” He chuckled and he took it and typed in the password and handed it over.

“Thanks. I’m gonna go look for my phone.” She said and headed inside.

Harry felt so unsettled that Y/N had his phone. He knew Y/N had seen the text Chloe had sent him after the first time they hung out after the cycling class. But she didn’t seem upset or even bring it up again, he hadn’t meant to hide it, but if she didn’t read into it then he was just not going to bring it up. And he really did intend on just closing the door with Chloe, but she was going through a lot and well he had been looking for something to do with his time, so he figured being a friend to her wouldn’t be a bad thing. So they kept hanging out and doing stuff around town. It was completely platonic. He hadn’t given Y/N any reason not to trust him in the past, and well he just…didn’t want to relive the horrors of that relationship with Y/N. Once Chloe got through her rough patch he’d just tell her that they couldn’t be friends. That was genuinely his plan, but he had been so wrapped up in her that he hadn’t realized that just being around her was changing him, the effects were so quick that he was oblivious to them. 

He had been lost in the chatter until he realized that Y/N hadn’t brought his phone back for a while. It made him feel on edge, so much so that he quite literally chugged the beer before him and stood up abruptly, startling Skye.

“Alright, mate?” He asked and Harry nodded.

“Yeah, just gonna grab another beer. Anyone else want one?” He asked and his uncle, Julie, and Skye all said yes.

“So you’re drinking again? What happened to solidarity?” Gemma asked and he frowned a bit. He had been drinking again…he didn’t know why that hadn’t really clicked until someone mentioned it to him.

“S’only been two.” He said.

“Try 3.” Gemma said and he looked at her incredulously until he glanced down at the spot before him and saw that he had in fact polished of his 3rd beer already. 

“Those are not all mine. We’ve all been drinking.” He said and immediately Gemma and Alyssa exchanged a look of concern. 

“No mate, those are yours.” Skye confirmed and everyone laughed a bit and Harry frowned, suddenly feeling really defensive that everyone was laughing at him, “Well, fine. No more for me then. Should I still bring you lot another?” He asked and they nodded. “Coming right up. M’also gonna check on Y/N, she’s been gone too long.” He said and headed inside. 

Now he was feeling conflicted and attacked and anxious. He beelined for their current bedroom and the door was closed. And when he tried to open it he found it was locked. He exhaled, jaw taut as he swallowed down the lump in his throat as he tried to listen for any sounds and could hear her muffled speaking.

“Open the door, Y/N.” He said through the wood. It took a few moments before the door opened. It worried him that he couldn’t really decipher the look in her eyes, but all he needed to know was that it wasn’t good. “Who were you talking to?” He asked and she looked at him for a second.

“Does it matter?”

“It does. You said you were going to talk to G and if you weren’t then why did you lie about it?” He questioned her. Just then his phone started ringing and she glanced down to it. She turned the phone towards him and his expression went blank and he swore that all of the blood in his body rushed down to his feet making him feel dizzy and out of sorts.

“Do you want to answer her or should I?” Y/N asked and he didn’t say anything, “I should warn you that I think she’s still calling for me so she might get a bit rude with you.” She said calmly and when he just stood there she shook her head and sighed as she handed the phone over and started to get around him to exit the room.

“What did she say to you?” He asked and she sighed.

“It doesn’t matter, I didn’t believe half the things she accused you of, she’s clearly psychologically unwell-”

“That’s rude of you to say, she’s just going through a hard time.” He said with a frown and Y/N sighed.

“I think she’s fine. She’s just a liar, Harry.”

“Why would she lie about anything that she’s been through?!” He asked in frustration.

“Because she knows that’s how she’ll reel you back in.” Y/N said simply and Harry frowned. 

“She doesn’t affect me like that any more. It’s not like she was going to trick me into leaving you or something! I’m not an idiot!” He snapped and she frowned.

“I didn’t say you were-”

“I was just lending an ear. It was nothing bad!” His voice was raised now in defense when she hadn’t even said one accusatory thing to him.

“If it’s nothing bad why did you go out of your way to hide this from me?” She asked and his forehead creased even deeper in frustration and he sighed and it looked like he would say something but after about a minute of standing there in silence he didn’t say anything more. “OK, well I’m just going to head back outside.” She said quietly and before she could make it out he grabbed her arm.

“I know you saw the first text she sent me. You were looking through my phone. Why were you even looking through my phone?!” He questioned her as he stood in front of the door now.

“I was trying to see if Eddie had good news! After the morning we’d had I just wanted to share some good news with you. And we always look at each other’s phones! It had never been a problem before so I just assumed it was fine to look at your phone.”

“So you saw it, meaning that you’ve known about Chloe since then and you never brought it up. Why didn’t you bring it up if it bugged you? Were you trying to collect evidence against me so you can hold it over my head or leave me?” He asked and she looked at him like he was absolutely mad.

“Where is this about me leaving you even coming from?” She asked him, “I didn’t say anything because up until I saw that message I believed that you had lost track of time and somehow walked all the way to SOHO! I was confused about how I felt and when I started to doubt you I decide to trust you instead and hoped that you would do the right thing. The mature thing and take ownership of your actions and tell me yourself! And when you didn’t bring it up the next day I wanted to show you the message and ask you for clarification but you had deleted it!” She said and his eyes softened a bit.

“There was nothing for me to bring up anymore and I thought that…maybe it was just a quick run in…worst case scenario, a spontaneous and regretful hook up!” She explained and Harry looked hurt that she even thought that, “But then you kept hiding things and lying and I knew you would keep lying about it. I’m really sorry if you feel like I invaded your privacy today, but you’ve been deliberately lying to me for weeks and I’ve been going fucking crazy between deciding if I wanted to know what was going on or not! But then I realized that I couldn’t bear to hear something bad from you, so I decided to hear it from her if something was going on.” She said with tearful eyes but she wasn’t going to let a singe tear fall, “And I don’t know why you decided to lie to me, Harry. But if she still means something to you and you wanted her back in your life I would’ve tried to understand. But after all the sneaking around and now that I’ve spoken to her and have heard the way she’s talked about you and the things she’s said about you. Your supposed friend by the way, I don’t want her near you, me, or our baby, ever.” She said firmly and Harry swallowed thickly. “Can I go now?” She asked and he let her go and moved to the side.

“Are you angry at me?” He asked softly and she sighed as she stopped at the door.

“Angry doesn’t even begin to cover it.” She responded

“You have every right to be, but I swear I was just listening to her problems, it was absolutely nothing other than that and-”

“I know. We’re not done talking about this though. We should deal with this when everyone goes.” She said.

“I love you so much and I’m really sorry for all of this.” He apologized.

“Thank you for apologizing.” She said quietly and he nodded.

“Not gonna forgive me though?” He asked as he took her hands and the fact that she let him was a good sign.

“Obviously I will, but I’m still angry at you and I…don’t want to forgive you without clearing things up.” She said sincerely and he chuckled a bit, “I’m being serious.” She pouted and he nodded.

“I know, my love.” He assured, “I’m not laughing at you, s’just a nervous thing.” He said and she shook her head.

“I think I just want to understand why you…went through all these lengths for her before I can move on from this.” She explained her reasoning and he frowned.

“Baby, I can clarify how this even happened but I ummm…I don’t want to talk about why this happened.” He said to her.

“OK, but you need to so that we can clear this up.” She said and he shook his head.

“I can’t. I won’t.” He said to her with certainty and out of every emotion under the sun, the one radiating the strongest off of him was fear. He was afraid to talk about this with her.

“I get that it might be painful and hard to explain it but…whether you’re ready to hear this or not, she was in your head, Harry. She’d gotten in your head and a few more weeks of this and who knows where you’d be!” She explained anxiously.

“How can you even say that?” He asked, fully offended. “I wouldn��t betray you ever! Or just leave you!” He scoffed.

“Maybe not the you that I’ve shared all of this with, but that’s what you were doing though…” she said and he tore his hands from hers, “You were pulling away and you’ve been really weird and cold and dry…like how you were before and…well you’ve been drinking a lot more than your normal, and-”

“STOP IT!” He shouted out of nowhere and she just shut her mouth and he exhaled shakily and licked over his lips as he calmed down for a second, “I understand that I owe you an apology, but you’re not getting an explanation.” He said voice soft but his tone was decisive, his eyes locked intensely on hers. “Do you understand?” He asked and she felt patronized at his question and she shook her head.

“I can’t accept that, Harry.” Y/N responded. “In order to rebuild the trust that’s been broken we need to talk-”

“Well trust me now when I tell you that discussing Chloe and I is not something that will help anything. I won’t talk to her again. It’s all in the past and it’s not going to make a difference now so get it out of your head. Please.” He implored.

“It’ll make a difference to me. Because I need to be sure that this is not going to happen again. And I can hope all I want, but if there is something, some part of you that is still…vulnerable to her-”

“We’re done having this conversation.” He interrupted and walked around her to leave the bedroom. She followed after him as best as she could, but he was walking fast. She frowned when she saw him getting out of his house shoes and opening the door to the entryway.

“Harry, where are you going?” She asked in a panic.

“Maybe to go fuck Chloe and file for divorce while I’m at it!” He snapped sarcastically and she felt her tears start to fall.

“You’re being really shitty, Harry.” She sniffled, but he was so overwhelmed and he felt like she was pushing him and pressuring him to talk about something that he never intended to open up about with anyone.

“Well that’s what you probably think I’m going to do anyway, isn’t it?” He asked her with a scowl on his face and she shook her head.

“No, Harry! But running off is not going to resolve this issue!”

“Well I don’t want to be here right now with all these people while you accuse me of shit I haven’t even done!”

“I’m not accusing you of anything!” She sighed in frustration as he opened the front door, “Harry, if you leave right now I don’t want you to come back until you’re ready to face this.” She admonished and as she looked into his eyes she searched for any indication that he would soften up but he looked away.

“That’s not going to happen, so you can call me when you decide to just let this one go.” He said lowly and he heard a sob break through her throat before she just stormed off. In his stubbornness he decided to just leave. He groaned and wasn’t discrete in his exit, he slammed the door hard enough that the windows rattled a bit.

*********

Alyssa was coming inside to go to the bathroom when she heard the door slam and she rushed over to the exit and then looked out the window to see Harry stomping over to his car and getting in roughly. So she headed down the hall to the guest room only to hear Y/N sobbing loudly on the other side of the closed door. She bit on her lip nervously and decided to head out and grab Gemma. More than anyone else, she and Gemma had picked up on the recent changes to Harry’s attitude. It was all reminiscent of his time with his ex, Chloe. They had been the ones who were constantly appealing for him to just let the relationship go, to move on, to come back home…but Chloe was so deep in his head, almost thinking for him! She could manipulate him in ways that were so sinister. And god, she really hoped that Harry hadn’t been stupid enough to have seen her or sleep with her, but whatever this was, it was bad.

“Gem, can you come here for a minute?”

“Where the hell is Harry with our beers?” Her dad asked and she groaned.

“I’ll get ‘em…” Alyssa said and headed off to the kitchen to grab the beers while Gemma made her way inside.

“Do you need help with something?”

“Harry stormed out and Y/N is sobbing in the bedroom.” She said and Gemma frowned. “Can you check on her. I’ll be right there.” She said and Gemma hurried off. Alyssa then made an excuse to get everyone to go home or go hang out at the pub, which is what they all agreed on. Gemma then came back out and shared a look with Aly that told her that whatever this was needed their immediate attention, so she asked Skye to leave the car and she’d just get him from the pub before they went home and he agreed and so they all headed off and that left Aly and Gemma and Y/N in the house.

“Did you talk to her?” Aly asked as she served Y/N a glass of water.

“No, she said to give her a minute to calm down before she wanted to talk about it.” Gemma said and Aly nodded before heading back to her bedroom.

*********

“Hey guys.” Y/N sniffled as she let them in. Alyssa offered the water glass and she took it and drank some down before setting it down on the bedside table and then just sitting on the bed.

“Where did my brother go?” Gemma asked.

“I really don’t know…” she sighed as she rubbed at her eyes, “And I don’t…I don’t know what to do.” She confessed and the two women before her nodded, encouraging her to tell them what was going on. “Ummm, so like about three weeks ago we had a little argument over Harry saying he was feeling trapped at home. He was like bored out of his mind and was like trying to get me to do more stuff with him and he basically just wanted to have some fun together before the baby came. But like, I’m just achey and tired all the time and won’t be able to keep up, you know how he is.” She explained and they both chuckled and nodded, “But he had gone off to the gym to just get the need to be active out of his system and like…he was gone for hours.” She explained, “Later that night he was expecting a text from Eddie, but then when I went to go see the message another came in at the same time and I accidentally opened that text and it was from his ex-girlfriend, Chloe and it was…sketchy.” She said and both Gemma and Alyssa sighed in disappointment.

“So he’s been…seeing her?” Gemma asked and Y/N nodded firmly once.

“For the past three weeks.” Y/N confirmed. “Like…I wanted to bring up that text to him because they way she wrote it, it was like insinuating that they had…ummm-”

“HE DID NOT.” Gemma stated with a frown.

“I don’t think he did, but she just wanted to make it seem that way.” Y/N explained.

“I wouldn’t put it past her. She’s a fucking lunatic! Like completely mad.” Alyssa said and Y/N sighed.

“Yeah, she’s not well…” she agreed, “Well, anyway he deleted the text message before I could ask him about it. He never saved the number so I assumed that if anything had happened it was a one time thing and I decided that I could make peace with that. But there were more texts through the weeks and then he just started deleting them I assume because they suddenly stopped, but he’d always be gone and like he’s just not been himself.” She explained.

“Yeah, I called him out on the drinking earlier and he got so defensive.” Gemma said and Y/N sighed.

“Right, well I misplaced my phone and I asked him for his to call myself and he got really weird about me having his phone. And when he finally gave it over he had changed the password, which is strange because we’ve never been secretive with that, you know? And he…he said Archie had downloaded too many games on it so he decided to change it.” Gemma scoffed when Y/N shared that and she shrugged. “I really was just going to look for my phone but then that happened and I got suspicious so I…I called her to ask her if anything was going on because I’d rather hear it from someone I don’t know than him, you know?”

“What did she say?” Aly asked.

“Well she first pretended that she had no idea he was married and then confirmed that they’d been sleeping together. But she was being a bit inconsistent so I know she’s lying about that, but he’s been spending a lot of time with her. Harry was at the door and overheard I think, but when he came in he told me he was just being nice and trying to listen to her problems. Which I genuinely believe he was trying to be nice, but the woman is obsessed with him and clearly has ulterior motives! And he like started to defend her or whatever and I was just trying to tell him that like…if nothing bad was going on then he didn’t have to hide it and lie about it, you know? It’s just the ease at which he was willing to lie for her that’s really bothering me.” She explained with concern.

“Well of course he lied about it. There’s an unspoken rule that we don’t talk about her. Ever. She’s the reason he was a fucking mess! But he literally worshipped the ground she shat on and nothing could ever make him see what it was that she was doing to him.” Aly explained and Gemma snorted on a laugh and Y/N giggled as well at Aly’s chosen expression. “He knew that if any of us found out that he was seeing her again that we would interfere and give him hell for it. That’s why he lied.” Alyssa said with certainty and Gemma nodded.

“OK, so obviously this is…a lot more of a sensitive situation than I thought. Like I knew his previous relationships weren’t great, he’d shared that much, but this is…more than just bad I think? I mean, he tried to apologize but I told him that we needed to talk about what exactly happened that made him feel like he needed to lie before I could properly forgive him and move on from it. Like I don’t want to forgive him and next time he’s struggling he falls into her lap again, you know? Like clearly she knows how to get to him and he’s still susceptible to her! And that’s when he got angry. He said that I wasn’t going to get an explanation and to just take the apology and like…I don’t know, maybe I pushed him too far?” She sniffled.

“Bull!” Gemma cut in, “He needs to explain himself!”

“I agree.” Aly said and Y/N sighed.

“Well Harry doesn’t feel like he needs to. He just said he doesn’t want to revisit it and to just trust that he won’t talk to her again. But like…I saw how she got in his head and just the difference over the last few weeks, I mean, it’s not normal or healthy and that’s when he really got pissed and started to leave and I asked him where he was going and he said-” she stopped as her tears started to blur her vision again and Gemma and Aly frowned, “H-he said that m-maybe he would go and fuck Chloe or ummm…file for divorce s-since that’s what I was assuming he was doing anyway…” she cried and the girls literally gasped upon hearing this. “And I got angry and said if he walked out that I didn’t want him home until he was ready to talk about it and then he said that he wasn’t going to change his mind and he’d wait for me to call him when I’ve decided to let it go.” She started to cry again and Gemma just hugged her and glanced over at Aly with apprehension. 

“I’m really sorry.” She hummed and Y/N just sighed through her tears.

“Like I want to work through this, but I don’t know what I’m truly up against, you know? And like, I didn’t know she was his ex until I called her today and just…the things she said about him were so hurtful and like…I just can’t for the life of me understand why he would choose to interact with someone like that and then defend them like that!?” She said in frustration.

“Well, I know I’m his sister and I love him to death, but this is just the tip of the iceberg of his ugly side if Chloe is involved.” She said and Y/N pulled back and frowned, “Harry was with her for four years. I don’t know what went on in the relationship because he was so far removed from us then, but I know that it wasn’t anything good. That relationship destroyed him. He was already going through so much but that just made it worse and like…as much as he avoided us, we also started to avoid him because he was…awful and mean to everyone when we would even try to understand what was going on with them. We hadn’t spoken for almost a year when I reached out to him again.” She confessed and Y/N sighed.

“I told him he needed to see a therapist after that was over.” Aly said and Gemma nodded.

“I don’t think he ever did.” Y/N said and they sighed, “Like…he’s done a lot of the work himself and like…not that it hasn’t worked, he’s a completely different person even than the version of him I first met. But obviously he works on just what he sees he needs to work on. But like, she knows how to work him and he’s so convinced that she doesn’t affect him.”

“That’s not new…he’s always been in denial about that.” Alyssa said and Y/N wiped her tears away.

“What if he really does what he said and stays away until I change my mind about this? The baby’s coming soon and I can’t do this without him. But I also feel like, if I cave on this…it’s a mistake and I feel like he’s still vulnerable to her and that he will go back the next time something gets difficult. And if something this small had him like this I’m sure that with something bigger she’d somehow manage to turn him against me. I can’t live everyday on edge wondering when is the day that she’s completely won him over and he leaves me!” She expressed sadly with so much frustration bubbling inside of her.

“I know it’s not nearly the same thing as having Harry backing you, but we’re here for you and we’ve got your back on this.” Alyssa said kindly.

“Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Gemma agreed as she gave her a little squeeze.

“Thank you guys. Everyone else didn’t hear the commotion right?”

“No.” Gemma assured.

“Good. The last thing I need is your mom, gran, and Julie ganging up on him when he’s already in a fragile state…” she sighed, “Thank you guys for listening. I felt like maybe I had been really unreasonable with my request to just understand what happened.”

“Not at all unreasonable, it’s just the Chloe-effect.” Alyssa said before making an icky face and Y/N giggled. “Now, I have a serious question for you, Y/N. Are you in need of a pedicure? Because I think we just need to get out of the house for the rest of the afternoon. Help you calm down a bit? Maybe Harry has an epiphany while we’re out.” Alyssa said.

“And if he doesn’t?” She asked.

“Well then at least your feet will be soft and your toenails a cute color.” Gemma said and Y/N smiled.

“Let’s do it then.” She agreed.

***********

Harry had taken a long drive to just think and ended up in Brighton, he had a lot of fond memories there. He didn’t want to talk about Chloe ever again and he could admit that he made a mistake in entertaining her again but he didn’t want to delve into it. He literally hadn’t realized how far down the rabbit hole he’d gone until everything piled up on him today. He was afraid to talk to Y/N about that part of his life because he felt that it would maybe change her view or opinion of him and taint their marriage, if they even had one anymore. Because sure, he was a grouch when he’d met her, but that was tame compared to the person he’d been when he was with Chloe. A part of that came out earlier when he’d said all those awful things to her when she was trying to stop him from leaving. And well, the moment he uttered all of those hurtful things to her he felt so ashamed of himself that he just had to go. She deserved more than a man who had so easily strayed away. She deserved more than someone who deceived her and said hurtful things to her just to get her to lay off. 

He was terrified to go back home because he was afraid to prove Chloe right…that he wasn’t capable of loving and nurturing a marriage and much less a child. But whether he and Y/N had anything anymore after this stunt he pulled one thing was certain, he needed to sever all ties with Chloe because even he could recognize that everything started going to shit the second she was back in his life. Once again, he had been seeking her validation. He had intended to just be nice to her, he wasn’t sure at what point the tables turned but they had. He had somehow started out being the one in control and suddenly he wasn’t anymore and it terrified him that he hadn’t even realized it. He needed to just let that go for good, so he dialed her number and she picked up after a few rings.

“Harry, what happened?” She asked him right away.

“Just a huge fucking fight with Y/N…I fucked up and left instead of…giving her that explanation she asked for.” He explained sadly.

“Well, I get why you’re feeling so down all the time now! Your wife’s a real fucking piece of work.” she chuckled.

“Chloe, why would you lie to her about what was going on with us?” He asked and she sighed.

“Because I can see how miserable you are with her, Harry! And I also know you’re too much of a coward to end it. But you have to admit to yourself that this was all a mistake! Because that’s what this whole thing with her is, a mistake. I know you think that you’re cut out for this kind of thing, but you’re not!”

“And why is that?” He asked with a frown.

“Because you’re so… damaged, Harry! How can you be a father when you’re like this?” She questioned. “And I mean this with all the care in my heart, H. I know you think you’re doing better but look at how easily you came back to me! You asked me out, Harry and I accepted. Obviously, deep down you’re not over me and you’re unhappy with your life choices.”

“What? I wanted to catch up and hopefully get some closure, just the one time! But then you started showing up at the gym every day and texting me and asking to see me and talk to me about your problems and your life and I…I felt for you! I just wanted to be a decent person and help you, Chloe. But I…I won’t lose myself in you again.” He stated firmly.

“And do you really think you have anything with her after doing something like this?” She asked him, “Huh? While she’s off somewhere pissed at you, I’m here on the phone with you, because I need you as much as you need me, otherwise you would’ve grown a pair and stayed with her to fix things.” She said.

“This call isn’t for me to vent about the argument I had with my wife. I’m only phoning you to tell you that we’re done. All you ever did was tear me down and make me believe that because I was hurting and not being a great person then that I wasn’t worthy of all of the good things life has to offer. If you loved me as much as you said you did, why would you do that? Why would you make me feel like I wasn’t worthy of love when I desperately needed it the most?” He questioned and she didn’t respond, “Y/N loves me despite my mistakes, which I can assure you are many, and she loved me despite my hurt. She loved me when I was a miserable and broken shell of myself. She helped bring me back and I will love her eternally and be grateful to her for that forever. And I have everything I want and everything I need with Y/N. I really do wish you the best but-”

“How dare you?” She questioned angrily, “You’re just a good for nothing piece of shit, you’d be so lucky t-” he just hung up the phone and took a deep breath before just blocking her number and it was liberating. He was relishing in his small victory when a text from his mum came in.

Upon reading it he immediately forgot all about what he was thinking and called Y/N. He sighed when her phone rang out and then he tried again and no answer. He didn’t even think twice before he ran off to his car. He needed to make sure she was OK. It was nearly a two hour drive and he had tried her again and Alyssa and then Gemma and Skye and no one was picking up. He was about to call his mum back and ask, but then he’d have to explain that he had actually left and that would open up even more issues. 

He got home in record time and the house appeared dark. He rushed inside and looked around and well, her phone was on the bedside table…maybe they had to take her to the hospital and they left in a rush. But they would’ve called him…he groaned and just as he was about to head out again he heard laughing at the door and he rushed to the entry way and saw and heard her, with Gemma and Alyssa. He sighed in relief as they opened the entry way and their smiles slowly fell when they saw him.

“Oh thank god, you’re alright.” He said and she looked at him with confusion, “Mum texted something about a panic attack.” He explained.

“Oh, that was probably from what I told them to get them to leave.” Aly cut in and he nodded.

“Right, well are you alright for now?” Gemma asked her quietly, but he still heard her.

“Yeah. Thank you for all the pampering this afternoon and for taking me to the Barbie movie.” She said with a smile to her and Aly who both hugged her tight. They didn’t fail to glare at him while they hugged her and were soon being escorted to the door. Harry just sat at the staircase as they said goodbye and soon Y/N was coming back in and slipping out of her sandals.

“I’m glad you’re alright. I was worried.” He said as he stood.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” She assured and just walked past him and to the bedroom. He waited a bit before he decided to just follow after her, but as soon as he made it into the hallway he saw the last bit of the door close and then heard the lock click. He swore that it absolutely broke his heart to have her reject him this way, but he deserved it. Just seeing the disappointment in her eyes made him want to fix this. He walked up to the door and heard her shuffling around the room a bit.

“Ummm, I’m gonna go sleep up stairs then.” He informed and hesitated a bit before speaking up again, “I know I was…a total fucking asshole today. I’m so sorry, baby, I shouldn’t have reacted or left like that. I just…get defensive when it comes to this situation… And I just want you to know that I only love you.” He spoke through the door and just a second later she spoke up, her voice muffled by the door between them as well.

“And I love you too.” She responded softly before he saw the room go dark from the crack under the door. It wasn’t all that late but he’s sure that she was emotionally drained and possibly physically exhausted as well. He went up the stairs and got showered and then into bed.

Harry was so ashamed of himself and everything that came with those horrible four years of his life with Chloe. And he did want to be good enough for Y/N, but evidently there was still a small part of him that believed that he wasn’t and never would be. It’s not like all of the horrible shit he did when he was with Chloe just went away! He felt bad about it every time a memory resurfaced. And the one thing that should’ve made him feel better, but actually made him feel even more like shit was that Y/N still loved him. After everything he’d put her through today, not to mention the last few weeks of deception and even betrayal to some extent, she still made a point to tell him that she loved him. It was crazy to him…he would never withhold his love from her either, but he felt that she provided the good and all he did was hurt her and disappoint her. Even when their paths first crossed she had extended respect and kindness to him when he was awful to her. Maybe if he just explained to her why he was so worried about talking about this she would give him more time to figure out how to share this stuff about his past and how that led to what happened over the last couple weeks. As much as he wanted to avoid talking about it, fixing things with Y/N was far more important than his shame over his past. 

With that new priority at the front of his mind Harry sat up from the bed and got into his slippers, he headed to the stair case and when he reached it he stopped at the top of it when he saw Y/N was on her third step up. They both just looked at each other for a moment before she spoke up.

“Are you really gonna make me go all the way up there after the day I’ve had?” She inquired and his lips split in a small smile and he proceeded to hurry down the steps. With each step he took down his eyes flooded with his tears and as soon as she was within arm’s reach he pulled her close as he sniffled.

“I love you so much, baby.” He sighed in relief at the feeling of her being in his arms again and more than that, she hugged him back.

“I know you do. And I love you too.” She assured him and he pulled back to look at her.

“I don’t think I deserve it sometimes.” He confessed through a sniffle and she frowned.

“We all make mistakes-”

“Well I’m the only one fucking up here and you deserve more than that-”

“I’m not perfect by any means. I lied about…the hot Cheetos and the Jaffa cakes.” She said and he chuckled despite his tears streaming down his cheeks.

“Yeah, that’s actually far worse than what I lied about.” He said sarcastically and she smiled up at him. She was hopeful that he was ready to share what had happened. She just wanted to understand him. “Ummm, can we sit to talk?”

“Please.” she said and he chuckled and helped her down and to the couch just in the next room over. He flicked on the lamp they had in there to give the space a nice warm glow and she got comfortable on the couch, her back to the armrest as she brought up her legs up over his  and hugged a pillow to her body. Harry sat beside her, his hands on her legs and stroked over them softly as he collected his thoughts for a moment.

“Ummm…first off, again, I am so sorry for lying and hiding things from you. For continuing to see Chloe. For the way I’ve been acting the last few weeks, but more importantly for all of the awful things I’ve done today.” He apologized with a small frown, “I will never let myself forget what happened here, like…” he swallowed thickly, “Obviously it’s not the person I want to be.” He finished, “But in order to explain why I am so…vulnerable to Chloe’s shit…I ummm, I have to talk about my relationship with her and ummm…” He exhaled nervously and when his eyes met hers she could see the anxiety and fear and sadness in them, his hands even started trembling a bit and it absolutely broke her heart, “Baby, I mean this with my whole heart! I want to be able t-to talk about it but I can’t talk about this with you yet. And it’s not a you thing, I honestly have never talked about it properly with anyone.” He explained to her and her frown deepened upon hearing this. He’d been carrying this around all by himself for all of these years? He was certainly stronger than she had given him credit for.

“Being with her, those were the worst years of my life and I’ve learned to just accept what it was, you know? Like I can’t change the past and as much as it is what it is ummm…it still…it still hurts a lot if I think about it too much. And like… I wasn’t the best person when I was with her and like…” he sighed as he just worked up the courage to speak. He started anxiously picking at the sides of his fingers and she reached out and grabbed his hands, forcing him to look up at her, “Baby, I guess I’m afraid that if you hear how awful I was maybe you won’t feel the same about me or even look at me in the same way. I’m so ashamed about that whole part of my life and that’s why it’s hard to explain to you how this happened. But what I can tell you is that…I think a part of her is still like… she’s still in my head.” He frowned and she did as well, nodding in understanding. “And I have tried everything to just stop hearing her voice in there. Like, I’m already hard on myself but like…this is different. It’s like on a whole different level and it really makes me doubt myself. One thing she’d always tell me was that I wasn’t good enough for a family of my own. That because of my intense grief I wasn’t strong enough of a person to have…well, to have what we have together.” He said and Y/N shook her head in disbelief with a pout.

“She really said that to you?” She asked and he couldn’t bear to look at her as he nodded.

“Yeah. All the time. And I would see the way I’d treat my friends and my family and how…shitty I was and so I…believed it. I believed what she told me and I had made peace with it.” He chuckled sadly, “It was the reason why she “couldn’t be faithful” to me,” he said with air quotes, “Because I wasn’t good enough for a real committed relationship and I think that…when I do something wrong or I…hurt your feelings, like when I told you I felt trapped,” he said and she nodded, “I think ummm…it’s like a confirmation bias, you know? Like everything she said about me was right. Like I wasn’t built for this. Like I don’t…deserve it.” he explained and Y/N’s heart was breaking for him, “I hope this is enough o-of an explanation for you, but that’s all I can talk about right now without feeling like…basically like she’s won. Again.” He explained softly. Just the idea of him feeling like Chloe had won made Y/N’s blood boil in a way she had never felt before. She would equate it to the wrath of god. She couldn’t believe someone would  be so cruel on purpose.

“Look at me, H.” She said quietly, his eyes met hers again with some uncertainty. But Harry was relieved that she wasn’t looking at him with pity, like he was broken. There was just love and compassion as she looked at him, “Look at what we have together and how far you’ve come from that! She didn’t win then and she hasn’t won now. You have.” She said to him and Harry just felt the lump in his throat bob violently before he started to sob.

“And yes, what you’ve shared is enough for now and you’re enough for me. More than! Always.” She offered a soft and encouraging smile, “And I do forgive you, baby. And your family forgives you too. And look, that’s all good and well, but I think you might still be so affected by all of this because…you haven’t forgiven yourself.” She explained and his eyes softened as he choked on another sob, “What you said earlier about not forgetting about what happened, I agree that we need to sometimes remind ourselves of past instances where we went about things the wrong way. Like we can’t erase mistakes, they help us learn and do better, right? But it shouldn’t be this thing where you’re holding your mistakes over your head all the time, baby. I love you so much and so does your family, none of us are ever going to hold your shortcomings over your head. So why should you?” She asked him and he shrugged as he gasped for air. “Oh, come here, my love.” She tutted and he just surged forward and nestled into her side as best as he could. “I love you so much.” She said softly.

Sure, he had made things right with everyone else he had hurt and it was enough for a while but he had never gotten around to making things right with himself. And ultimately the forgiveness and acceptance that he needed the most to be able to heal fully was his own, but he wouldn’t be able to do that alone.

“I love you.” He hiccuped, “I’m sorry. I’m so fucking sorry. You mean everything to me. You’re my whole life. You have to know that. I’m sorry.” He whispered over and over as she just held him for several minutes until his crying calmed down enough that he could properly breathe again.

“Baby, when I say this to you it’s just a suggestion and like…I want you to seriously consider it.” She said and he hummed, “H-have you ever thought of meeting with a therapist to like…work through all of this?” She asked and he pulled back and nodded as he sniffled.

“Yeah, I’ve made so many appointments but ummm…I always flake out because I think that…that they’ll get a look at me and be like how does some scary looking guy let another person fuck him up so badly? Like why couldn’t I have just left sooner or like…seen through her shit, you know?”

“Well, first off it’s no one’s place to judge you, specially a therapist. But also, when I said Chloe is not sane, I mean that, like medically.” She said and Harry chuckled and bit through his tears and she smiled, “It really wasn’t an insult to her, like just from the ten minutes I spoke with her it was clear that she has issues of her own to resolve. I’m sure she has the capacity to be a great person, like all people do! And I’m sure that the version of her you first met and interacted with and even…fell in love with wasn’t this.” She said and he nodded.

“Yeah, not really.” He confirmed.

“I mean, maybe she has her own mental illness that she never talked to you about or something in her past that’s made her this way. But like…if it’s something serious and chronic, like a personality disorder, for example…if you’re not emotionally equipped to handle that, which most people who aren’t trained professionals aren’t, it can be extremely traumatic to have people like that in your life, H. And I will acknowledge that you’ve done a fantastic job of healing on your own and regaining your light and your nurturing and loving nature! Trust me, I see it every single day, baby, and I’m so proud of you for it.” She reassured him, “We all love how hard you love us and value us all, but I think it’s time to do that for yourself too. I mean, just in light of being parents now it’s something to…to consider.” She said and he nodded, “Like…I’ll probably need some therapy too after the fallout with my family. Like, I think about it and I feel so angry at them and I feel…betrayed by them and I want to get back at them somehow.” She explained, “But I don’t want our baby to grow up and see that unresolved anger and spite towards them. Like, obviously what they’ve done has hurt me unimaginably and who knows how long this beef’ll last with them…” she sighed, “But like, it’s OK to feel hurt, but I don’t want to walk around for years being angry and bitter at them. It’s just not healthy, you know?”

“Yeah, I think you’re right.” He said softly.

“You deserve to heal from this, baby.” She said and he nodded. They were quiet for a few seconds as she let him process all of this.

“Baby? D-do you think if I do…therapy that they’d let you stay with me until I feel comfortable doing it alone?” He asked and she smiled and nodded.

“Yeah, I think that shouldn’t be an issue.” She assured. “Though with the baby coming soon it might be a little tough.”

“We’ll just do it online for a bit then.” He said and she smiled and nodded, “Can I kiss you?” He asked and she nodded.

“Of course.” She said and he was careful and he kind of straddled her and leaned in to kiss her lips gently before pulling her into his side and getting comfortable beside her as best as they could with their limited space not he couch.

“You know, you’re the complete opposite of Chloe.” He said softly, “I think that’s why at first I hated you.”

“Hated?!” She gasped playfully and he smiled and shrugged a bit.

“If not hate, it was pretty close to it.” He confessed and she sniggered a bit.

“If I was the opposite, why would you hate me?” She questioned in some confusion.

“Because ummm…you weren’t her. Like I wasn’t in love with her anymore but I did miss the good bits.” He said softly, “I think that first day, after we had that little tiff and then you came back in and apologized? That just threw me off my orbit.” He said through a chuckle, “And I felt like a fucking child…like I didn’t know anything about human interactions. No one had been accountable for their shit and apologized to me in…fuck I couldn’t even remember. It made me angry that you felt I needed an apology because I felt like… I didn’t deserve it so I was a dick to you. Like…almost as if I needed to prove to you why I didn’t deserve your niceties or an apology. And down the line, it’s like, I wanted to see your ugly side but your reactions to my antagonizations were always the opposite of what I expected and…wanted to some extent. But that really shone a light on how badly I was being treated before and seeing you growing and flourishing and everyone liking you from the get-go…for me it was like…everything I’d ever wanted and wished for was being given to someone else. All that support and affection and friendship. Even I liked you, but I was jealous. And then you were so nice to me when I got stood up and it…gave me hope again.” He explained to her and she hummed in acknowledgment, letting him get it all out there.

“That’s when I decided to stop dwelling on what I had endured and just let something good happen to me because I really needed it. I mean, I had no idea what would come of me letting you into my life. Maybe it was just going to be another lesson and loss…” he chuckled, “But letting you in was the best decision of my life, whether it was short-lived or long-haul, I just knew that I would never be the same after you, in a good way.” He smiled and she did as well. “I love you in ways I never knew were possible, even more so now that you’re carrying our little boy, I mean…” he inhaled sharply to prevent himself from crying again but he couldn’t help it and whimpered on a sob before speaking again, “I’m sorry for taking what we have for granted.” He sniffled, “This is really the most special thing two people can do together. And it’s not lost on me that…that I have to prove myself to you now and earn back the trust that I broke. But I promise you that I will work hard every single day to show you two that I’m the person you’ll need me to be.”

“You already do, baby.” She assured him, “And we all get in our heads or make mistakes sometimes. And I want you to know that I don’t expect perfection from you. I just want you to try your best and I’ll try my best.” She said with a smile, “Saw this thing from Brené Brown once about how she and her husband check on each other when they reconvene after their days.” She said and he hummed. “They have a rule that between the both of them they need to make 100% and they have like a limit for what’s passing. So say 80%. Like if one of us had a super shitty day, we focus on taking care of that person and our family. Like maybe we get takeout instead, or do the laundry the next day…whatever it be that we need to put aside, we put it aside and prioritize caring for the partner who is struggling the most.” She explained. “And if both of our scores are less than 80 combined s’the same concept, we just do what we need to do to look after ourselves and put everything else aside.”

“I really like that.” He said and she nodded.

“Me too. And like…I feel like maybe I’m a bit too emotionally attached to your grandma because of what happened with mine, you know?” She said and he nodded, “And I mean, I’m also starting to just think a lot about delivering the baby and sometimes I feel like…what did I get myself into…” she said through a little chuckle.

“Oh, as do I.” He said and she smiled.

“Yeah…I’m terrified.” She admitted, “I also feel like maybe I might not be cut out for this sometimes and it’s not like I regret it, but sometimes I wonder if we moved into this too soon or…I don’t know, I just get in my head.” She explained and he frowned upon hearing this, “So I think, we’ve both been…struggling on our own for a while and not really communicating that to not worry the other. When in reality we’re supposed to be in this together and share the load and the worries and the joys. So I’m more than willing to just…have this last month just be us working this out together and preparing for our baby together.” She said and he smiled.

“Really?” He asked and she hummed, “And this has nothing to do with the fact that gran’s cleaned you out at gin every day last week?” He asked teasingly and she laughed.

“Well, just a bit.” She admitted and he chuckled, “But mostly because I’ve missed you the last few weeks.” She confessed, “I’ve missed you a lot.”

“I’ve missed you too. I have one condition though.”

“OK. Name it.”

“No more knitting. Please.” Harry pleaded with a small laugh.

“Fine…was planning on making you some slippers but-”

“I’m not an OAP! I don’t need knitted slippers. Also, they have no traction, so unless you want me to die tumbling down the stairs or something, no thanks.” He laughed and she giggled as well.

“Yeah, definitely not. So no knitting. I also have a condition.”

“Alright, name it and it’s done.”

“Brilliant! You’re going to tell your grandma about it just being us from here on out.” She said and he scoffed through a humorless laugh.

“Absolutely not. I can’t hurt her feelings like that…no way.”

“Well I can’t either! We’re besties!”

“We’ll draw straws.” He suggested.

“Baby, I’m pregnant. In such a delicate state, you can’t put such a stressful task on me. Besides, I already have to do the most grueling and difficult task bestowed upon a human being in just five weeks…so, I think you should take one for team Styles.” She said and he sighed loudly.

“You’re pulling that card are you?” He asked and she hummed smugly as she nodded and he chuckled, “That’s so mean.”

“I will while I can. Every. Single. Time. And you can take that to the bank.” She smirked.

“Fine…I’ll break up with my gran for you but you owe me big time for this…A favor of my choosing at the time of my choosing.”

“OK.” She agreed and he smiled and sighed happily as he relished in the feeling of her beside him once again. She literally was the best person he knew. They had fallen silent for a bit before his voice put an end to the quiet.

“My new passcode is your due date, 1707.” He said softly, “I changed it 2 weeks ago actually, before all of this because Archie really did download like 10 games and also managed to purchase like fifty pounds worth of something on one of them.” He clarified and she smiled. “And…Chloe’s first text actually has a perfectly reasonable explanation. Which is that we biked to SOHO, on those electric bikes? After we’d grabbed a coffee.” He said and she started to giggle, “Also we both happened to attend the same indoor cycling class…that’s how we saw each other again. So after an hour of that and then randomly biking to SOHO and back-”

“Pelvic floor and leg pain guaranteed…” Y/N cut in and he nodded, “God, cycling is just the worst.”

“It’s just not for everyone.” He said and she smiled.

“Just for sadomasochists.” She joked and he laughed.

“Should we go to bed?”

“Yeah, baby.” She hummed. 

He was so happy they had been able to talk before the day was out. After this experience and conversation with Y/N, Harry mentally decided that he wouldn’t be so scared to communicate with her ever again. It never really went how he imagined it would. He was a classic self-saboteur and  over-thinker, so he would picture the worst case scenarios more often than not. But Y/N always put all of her effort to listen and understand him and she was always patient and loving in her responses. She had proven it to him time and time again. She really was the best thing that had ever happened to him and he felt so lucky to be loved by her.

**********

The next day Harry had a conversation with his grandmother when he drove her back to   his mum’s house. He came clean about everything and the reason why they needed this time alone together. She was understanding, of course, but did give him a bit of a talking to though. However, she too told him that she loved him when they said goodbye. 

In lieu of her being over all day though, they decided to just ask her, his mum, and Julie over for dinner a couple times a week and that had actually been really pleasant. It gave Harry a chance to really brush up on his cooking skills, because Y/N and Julie had him spoiled back in LA.  But soon enough he’d have to look after Y/N while she recovered from the baby. And tonight they were having dinner alone, but he decided he’d make her shepherd’s pie with cheesy top. It had been a childhood favorite of his and well, he hadn’t eaten it in nearly 8 years since he had chosen to be a friend and ally to the animals. But as he smelled it coming together he decided to cancel making one with meat substitute for himself and just indulging this time with her. 

“Smells fantastic.” She hummed her compliment as she came into the kitchen slowly.

“Thank you, baby. I think you’re really gonna like this one.” He said as he continued washing the things he had used to prepare the dish. She walked behind him and lightly scratched at his back a few times before she passed him and went to the fridge. “What’re you looking for in there? Food’s about to be ready.”

“You had brought some cheese yesterday and I wanted a bit.” She said with a little smile and he chuckled.

“Sorry baby, s’in the food.” He explained and she pouted.

“Alright then…no snack for me.” She mumbled before turning back and walking back over to him. 

Harry smiled when she hugged her body around his, her cheek smushed into his back before she kissed it a few times and then smiled, being just a bit of a bother as he tried to finish cleaning up, but he didn’t mind her clinginess. 

They had been working really hard to patch up everything form before. Not just him, but her too. Sometime’s he’d find her crying over a new stretch mark or her achey boobs, or just from feeling so physically drained, or nervous about delivering the baby. He had no idea that she had been struggling on her own like this. The first few times she got embarrassed for it, but she still let him be there for her through it. And with him it was more of that fear he had about his ability to be a good father. He’d share his concern and doubts and they’d work through it together like a proper team, and just like that things were on the mend. Truly, being there at every moment, experiencing the way life was just coming into their little baby boy was tethering them to each other in ways that he never knew were possible. It was extraordinary to witness and even on the hard days they never failed to take a moment before bed to just be grateful for the life they had together.

… JULY …

Y/N’s due date was in two weeks and she and Harry had once again taken a drive to the hospital she was supposed to give birth at to really nail down the fastest route possible. She couldn’t really move so much now so they just went to the class to bounce on the yoga balls and socialize with the other people and to do the meditations and affirmations portion of it all. Harry could see the way it improved her confidence so he made a point to not miss the class. Being there he’d also started to make friends with some of the other non-birthing partners in the class. He’d even met up for lunch with a few of them once already and planned to continue nurturing those friendships. And well, he knew he could also count on Skye and Nathan to talk about these things if he ever had doubts. He loved how supportive Y/N was of him also needing to build his connections with other young and new fathers.

“I think the route we took yesterday was better.” Harry said as they pulled into their street.

“This one seemed shorter, no?”

“Technically yes, but I’ve noticed that they do construction at night and it gets backed up. So if the baby comes in the night it would be best to go the other way. We’d be taking more main streets, so the traffic lights will be in our favor.” He pointed out and she hummed.

“Good, strategic thinking, Mr. Styles.” 

“Thank you, I try.” He smiled. “I can’t wait to meet him, baby.” He said with a wide grin.

“Neither can I! I just…I want to hold his little hand. He’s been a good baby so far, not throwing any crazy ragers in here.” She said and Harry nodded through a chuckle.

“Right. Mum said I was pretty even tempered until I was a toddler. Do you know if you were?” He asked her, glancing over to her quickly.

“Not too sure.” She responded. “I’ve been thinking about my parents a lot.” She said and he reached for her hand and she offered a tight lipped smile. Harry knew this was a very difficult and painful subject for her to broach. 

“Yeah? With the baby?”

“Yeah.” She confirmed, “I wish they were happy for us. For me…” she said glancing up at him quickly and he nodded. “Ughh, I don’t even know why it bothers me anymore!” She groaned in frustration, “It’s not like they’ve been present for the last 6 years of my life.” She mumbled.

“It’s your parents, baby. Of course it’s going to bother you.” Harry reasoned. “I know you don’t want contact but maybe if you’re up for it we can send a Christmas card for the holidays you know? That way they can see you’re doing good and also see Charlie.”

“Yeah, that’s a good idea. I don’t want them to ever tell me I never tried, you know?”

“Exactly. I think it’s important that we do things like that. To show them that they’re still on our minds but that also, we’re doing really well. Just the right balance of considerate and petty.” He said with a little grin.

“Yeah, that’s so true.” She giggled. “I’m curious, what do you think will be your greatest strength as a dad?” She asked him and this made Harry smile as he thought about it.

“Hmmm…I don’t know…” he wondered aloud, “I haven’t thought of it.” He said honestly, “Maybe…ummm…” he said again and when she glanced over at him he was slightly frowning now. “Dunno, can’t think of anything.” He finally said lowly, as if disappointed in himself for not knowing and she was quick to scoff at his self doubt.

“Well I’ve thought about it a lot.” She said with a smile as they turned onto their street. “You’re really great when things get challenging, which I’m sure they will at some point, so I think you’d be the one who remains calm more than me. You’re also very patient, which I know will come in handy for…well the rest of our lives.” She said and he smiled, “You’re also really good at admitting your mistakes and doing what needs to be done to correct them, which is huge! I think responsibility and accountability are excellent traits to model for kids. You’re also the one with self-discipline and have far more structure than I ever will, and kids thrive on structure; you’re definitely going to be the parent that makes rules fun. You’re also very intelligent and a fast learner, and so open to change, so I think you will adjust a lot faster than I will to a baby. You can be fun and silly, which I think is one of my favorite things about you, you know when to be and when not to be.” She pointed out.

“I also think that the way you show your love is also very admirable and wholistic. Like you’re very adaptable with it based on the person’s needs. So if that means doing something for someone, carving out some time in your day for something, or just giving a cuddle when needed you’d do it. Literally, you’re so supportive, you do whatever it takes to show someone you love that you care about them.” She said, “Ughhh, you’re gonna be the best dad, H.” She said with a big smile as he parked the car in front of their garage and turned to her with a big smile as well.

“Wow, thank you. I got a little scared for a moment there…” he confessed, “Maybe I am very cut out for this.”

“Oh certainly.” She nodded.

“And you? What do you think you’d be best at?”

“I think I’m very patient as well, maybe not as much as you, but it’s up there.”

“I mean, you deal with me so I’d say you’re excellent at patience.” He said and she giggled.

“OK, well that…I also think I’m very good at empowering others and encouraging independence. So I think I’d be able to teach Charlie how to be capable and self-sufficient. I think I’m a great listener and very supportive. And I think that I’m good at communicating, so teaching Charlie right from wrong, boundaries, expectations…and of course, I think I would be able to love him wholeheartedly and unconditionally, which in the end is really the most important thing we could do for him, I think. I’ll definitely have to learn how to be a bit more firm from you, but other than that I think we’ve got mostly all the bases covered!” She said gleefully.

“I love you so fucking much.” Harry said with a loving smile.

“I love you too.” She hummed back happily and then her smile dropped a bit, “I’ve also been thinking about…like, if…” she exhaled shakily, “Like god forbid something goes…wrong-” She said and Harry’s good mood immediately melted away as he shook his head.

“Don’t even say that, Y/N…Please, Jesus…” He frowned with a disapproving shake of his head. Quite literally rejecting the idea verbally and physically.

“Like…I know it’s awful to think about but you just never know what the future holds and I just…I want you to know that if for any reason you’re faced with a difficult decision I want you to know that I fully trust you to do what you think is best.” Y/N stated as she reached for his hand and he glanced over to her, already feeling anxious at the prospect of anything going wrong. “I just…need you to promise me that you’ll trust your gut and know that I trust you too, with my life, babe. Always.” She said emphatically and he swallowed down that anxiety and nodded.

“OK. I promise.” He agreed solemnly and she offered a tight-lipped smile to him.

“I’m sorry if I’m scaring you. It’s going to be fine, everything looks great, you’ve heard the doctor say it as well. But just…just in case, you know?” 

“OK.” He said before bringing her hand up to his lips and kissing it before expelling all of the negative thoughts now with a deep exhale.

“I’ve ruined the appetite for lunch, haven’t I?” She said monotonously and Harry’s lips quirked up in the biggest grin ever, “What?” She asked at his sudden shift in mood.

“That was maybe the most British-sounding thing you’ve ever said! It’s exciting!” He chuckled and she groaned.

“Oh god, please stop me before I become one of those people with a fake accent…” she mumbled and he laughed.

“I think you might develop one over time…I mean, if this is your home now a couple things are bound to rub off.” he shrugged with a satisfied little smirk.

“I know that, but just as long as I don’t sound like an idiot…”

“Oh you will for a bit, but we’ll love you just the same.” He assured with a grin and leaned over to kiss her lips despite the little pout on them, “OK, my excellent comedic timing and humor have helped me regain appetite. C’mon, my love.” He said as he unbuckled her seatbelt before undoing his own and hurrying over to help her down from the car. 

Their afternoon was pretty quiet and now Y/N was having a nice cool bath before bed. Sure, it wasn’t LA hot, but try carrying around all of the extra weight and tell someone that 77 degrees isn’t scorching hot. Not to mention, their house wasn’t a new build so they didn’t have AC, much to Y/N’s chagrin. If there was anything she missed about LA it was that, even Julie was struggling because she preferred sleeping in the cold. So the next best thing was to just sit in a cool bubble bath for a bit so that she could be refreshed before getting into bed. She was smiling with her eyes closed and her tossed back, relaxing against her bath pillow as Harry’s shower playlist and his singing along filled the bathroom with a joyous sound. Wings’ “She’s My Baby” faded out as he switched off the water and there was a second of silence before the unmistakeable chords of Hot Chocolate’s “You Sexy Thing” came through the speakers.

“Woo!” Harry exclaimed in excitement and it made Y/N’s eyes flutter open as she laughed at his very enthusiastic reaction to the song. “I believe in miracles…where you frooo-om, you sexy thing? You sexy thing you.” He sang as he sashayed out of the shower and into her line of sight. She glanced over to him, shaking her head and fighting to hold in her laughter because he was stark naked, dancing in the bathroom as he serenaded her, “I believe in miracles since you came alo-o-ong, you sexy thing!” he sang now while pointing straight at her as he approached her; his toned body rolling smoothly as he danced his way over.

“Please be careful, you’re gonna slip!” She warned through her giggling as he came over to the tub.

“Where did you come from, baby?” He sang with a theatrical, inquisitive expression over his face as he tilted her chin up, “How did you know, I needed you? How did you know I needed you so badly? How did you know I’d give my heart-Oh shit!” He gasped, his eyes wide with fear as he slipped in his own puddle of water just as he was trying to step into the tub.

“I’m telling you to be careful!” She laughed as she shook her head and scooted up, hugging her knees to her body as much as she possibly could to let him slide into the bubble bath with her. When she felt his warmth behind her she stretched her legs again and fell back against his chest and he wrapped his arms around her as he rested his head against hers.

“Now you’re lying close to me giving it to meee-eee!” He continued singing against her as if he hadn’t almost eaten shit, “I believe in miracles…” he hummed as his hands left her bump and grabbed her thighs, “Where you from, you sexy thing?” He whispered now against the shell of her ear with a grin as his fingers inched towards her inner thighs. 

They hadn’t actually done anything physically intimate for her in maybe three months, if not very close to that. And it wasn’t for lack of need, just the mechanics of it were getting weird for Y/N. She was eager to do anything for Harry, who didn’t want to accept unless she would allow him to reciprocate. But she’d always end up convincing him one way or another to at least accept a blowie or even just a hand job because lately his pleasure was enough for her. She just had this like…mental block when it came to her pleasure right now. She couldn’t concentrate enough to come for a lot of reasons. Like one time, they had tried to have sex and he was spooning her and she was starting to get close when the baby started to kick and it just got weird for her.

She obviously knew that physically Harry’s dick and their baby were nowhere near each other, but having both of those things happen simultaneously just killed the mood for her. She felt like they weren’t alone and it just made having an orgasm hard. Like did the baby feel what was going on? Or did all the chemicals her brain released from the pleasure make the baby more active? She had no idea, so she googled it…apparently they did feel something and after learning that it just got harder and harder for her. But did she want it, yes, and badly! 

Harry was in a bit of a frisky mood himself. Over the last few weeks that they'd been spending alone, preparing for the baby, he had been experiencing these emotions he wasn't all that familiar with. He felt so possessive and protective of her right now, but in a way that made him lust after her. He knew that she didn’t feel gorgeous and radiant most of the time now, like she had at first, but to him she was the pinnacle of beauty, especially now. He loved how strong and powerful she was in every capacity. He appreciated the new things he learned her body could do and how it adapted and changed as she literally nurtured their son to life. He felt  so proud of her, but also of himself. Lately it made him all hot and bothered to know that she was carrying his baby, that he had done this with her, to her. That everyone knew this when they’d go to yoga or out on walks or to run errands together. Y/N was beautiful, anyone with the ability to see it could see that, so when anyone would steal a glance of her and then see her bump while he protectively loomed over her they’d know that she was all his and that just made him feel feral and so fucking cocky. 

He’d never given much thought to how real the theory of evolution was, but this innate and almost animalistic need to protect what was his, to show off what he’d done with her, to take care of her and their son, it was instinctual. It came from some unearthed primal part of himself that he didn’t know he had until now. And Harry loved this new side of himself and knowing that his precious and sexy little wife had a breeding kink basically had him simmering all the time. Sure, she was having a hard time orgasming as of late, but as he nipped at her earlobe while his fingers felt the slimy texture of her around as he dipped his fingertip at her opening, he knew that she wanted it badly and he was going to give that to her. He was happy to revisit some of their kinkier preferences to help her surrender to her pleasure. 

“Baby…” she whispered as he guided his slicked up finger to her clit and swirled it around it, teasing her just a bit before she wriggled a bit and he took the hint to rub over her sensitive and surely needy little bud. Harry was relishing in the satisfied exhale that had her melting against his body.

  “I know it’s been hard, but you’re going to come for me.” He mumbled lowly and she moaned, “Remember before? I’d just keep going until you couldn’t help but come for me? That’s how we’re gonna do this. Fuck, I need to taste you, my love. Need it so bad.” He groaned as his cock started to stiffen up at the idea of getting to lick and lap at all her sensitive spots until she was writhing in pleasure beneath him.

“Fuck, please H.” She sighed breathily and he smiled as he brought his left hand up to her breast. 

He was gentle as he squeezed it in his palm and rubbed his thumb over her nipple, back and forth, feeling it growing harder and harder with each rub over it.  She was already so sensitive there as her body got closer and closer to her due date. She was just so tender that his touches soon started to overstimulate her sensitive nipple until she was gasping. She could feel her clit throbbing and she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to just focus on the pleasure, to not lose that spark that was flickering inside of her. 

“Rub your clit f’me.” He instructed as his other hand came to her right breast. Her nipple already peaked from the pleasure she was experiencing, but when he started teasing that one as well she started to spark up. “That’s it, baby. Feel how good it is?” She nodded as she whined out lowly at just how overwhelming it was starting to feel. Her nipples ached and her back was slightly arching into his touch and out of nowhere he pinched them between his thumbs and index fingers. She choked on a groan before he let go and she was panting in relief as her body relaxed against his, “Did it hurt?” He asked quietly.

“Yeah, but in a good way.” She responded lowly as two of her fingers swirled and brushed over her clit.

“‘In a good way?’” He teased her haughtily, repeating her own filth back to her, “Made you a wife and a mum, a nice respectable woman, but nothing’s gonna change the fact that you’re a filthy little slut for me, will it?” He teased and she whimpered as he pinched at her nipples again, “I know she’s still in there, my favorite little freak. That perfect little cum slut that took every fucking load, like a good girl.” 

“Harry-” she swallowed thickly as she felt her body starting to burn from the inside out. Wincing at the pressure being applied to her sore nipples once again.

“And look at you now, pregnant with my baby for being such a desperate and needy little thing…” he mused, “And you’re as beautiful as the day I first saw you and then some.” He smiled, “Fuck, it drives me insane knowing that I did this to you. You’re all mine, aren’t you?” He asked and she nodded, “Say it. Tell daddy, you’re his.” 

“Yes, I’m all yours, daddy.” She whimpered as her legs started to tense up as her pleasure increased.

“Yes, you are. Always gonna take such good care of you, my love.” he  promised. “I’m gonna need you to get out of your pretty, little head and let me do just that.” He purred. 

Before she knew it, he was helping her onto their bed so that she was reclining against the headboard and he kissed her sloppily before dropping down to his tummy and kissing in between her legs. His tongue was flicking at her clit over and over and over again. He was aiming to get her from sharp inhales to animalistic moans. How she had missed his mouth…she obviously hadn’t been in the mood to maintain herself as religiously as before and she knew Harry didn’t mind, but she was a bit embarrassed about it too. But feeling his mouth and tongue zealously working to get her off she threw out all the shame she felt. He really didn’t seem to care one bit.

“Please use your fingers.” She mumbled and she moaned in relief when he fit two of his long, thick digits into her entrance. He expertly massaged her walls with them, finding and stimulating her internal pleasure points before curling his fingers up and settling at her g-spot. It had been so long that she almost immediately started to lose it. She was so sensitive and eager for an orgasm. She wished she could properly see him, but the bulge of her belly was mostly in the way, she couldn’t even comfortably grab his hair or head, this caused for her legs to kick and writhe as she had no other way to express her pleasure. “Oh my god, baby! I’m so close!” She gasped and he moaned against her pussy before gently sucking at her clit until her legs were trembling and she was coming undone with a scream of his name. “Fuck Harry!” She wailed as he kept going despite her sensitivity. Her head was thrown back and she was whimpering at the overstimulation as he refused to come to a stop. Soon the torture morphed back into pleasure as she surrendered herself to the idea that Harry was set on making up for lost time right now. 

“Oh my god, don’t stop…please, don’t stop!” She whispered breathlessly as her fingers dug into the bed covers until her knuckles were white. Harry’s moans seemed to be reverberating through her entire body as his fingers plunged deep into her and fucked her sweet spot until once again, she was crying out as her orgasm crashed over her. Rolling her in beautiful currents of pleasure. His continuous movements were drawing out the delicious, ticklish feeling that was bursting from her tummy through her body. “Mmm, that’s so good.” She hummed as he started to just lap over her clit, gradually coming to a slow to ease her out of it. Her breathing was ragged as the aftershocks of her orgasm caused her legs to twitch and tingle.

“You alright there?” He asked smugly as he kissed her inner thigh.

“More than. Wow, thank you.” She giggled breathily and he smiled before pressing himself up and leaning over her to kiss her lips quickly.

“Can I reciprocate?” She mumbled against his lips.

“Fuck no.” he hummed and she chuckled.

“Baby, please…” she begged.

“We either have sex or the blowie. And I’d much rather do the things that will get the both of us off. Unless you’re done.” he mumbled against her lips.

“Not done, just don’t know if I could even come from penetration.” She explained, “So I’d rather you get to come properly than to keep trying to make me finish that way when I don’t even think I will.” She reasoned.

“Well good thing I got you a little something to help.” He said and she furrowed her eyebrows as he drew back. “Wait here.” He hummed before pecking her lips once more.

“Not a problem.” She assured him as he hurried off of the bed, “Don’t even think I could move from this position.” She said to herself. She was so over being pregnant that she wasn’t even too concerned about the birthing part, she just wanted her body back for herself. She wanted to be able to move how she wanted, to walk around without feeling like every step she took created a small scale seismic event, she wanted to stop feeling swollen and tired. She wanted to sleep on her back, even if she never really had before, but she just missed having the option! She was about fucking ready.

“OK, so I got you this.” He said coming out with a pink silicone vibrating ring. It had little bunny ears though, which she deduced were for her clit. Harry had always been the one to bring toys into their sexual life and each time she’d been blown away, so she knew this time would be no different. “S’got 5 speeds.” He said as he climbed back on the bed, kneeling before her. “You can wear it so you can control it.” He said and she nodded, reaching out for it to inspect it.

“Well, thank you.” She giggled in amusement and he chuckled.

“Course, baby.” He responded with a smile.

Shifting from their typically intense and fiery preferences when they had sex, Harry was gentle and slow paced. He’d never been one to rush into things, but right now he was doing everything he possibly could to help her relax so that she could be in a headspace where she was enjoying every bit of this instead of worrying about everything. Harry’s lips kissed up her arm, making her smirk at the tickle from his scruffy facial hair. As he trailed up her neck she let her head roll to the side to give him space to suck and smooch at her neck to his heart’s content. His hands had made their way to her breasts, gently massaging them, easing the soreness that she’d been feeling more intensely over the last weeks. She was about to have his baby, she should allow herself to spoiled by him. She sighed as he licked over her nipple before sucking gently, letting his tongue flit about. 

“Just not too hard.” She whimpered when he got lost in it and bit down on her a bit.

“Sorry, baby.” He mumbled before moving to the other, “You can start using your ring by the way.” He said and she giggled breathily before fiddling with it to get it on. In the meantime, Harry started suckling at her other nipple, making her impatient to get the fucking thing on. When it switched on she immediately got the chills as she watched the little “ears” buzzing vigorously. 

“Help me, yeah? I can’t actually see down there.” She said and he popped off of her with a chuckle and pulled back to help her position it over her clit perfectly. He smirked when she gasped as the ear vibrated the whole of her clit. She was already sensitive from the orgasms he’d given her with his mouth. Even on the low setting, it was intense and he glanced up to see her eyebrows pinched together as her clit was basically embraced by the vibrator. “I’m coming!” She mewled and he couldn’t help but laugh in delight as she started to pull it away, but he held her hand there until her legs were trembling and she was screaming, convulsing and out of control. “Baby!” She gasped.

“You can do it. Give yourself another one.” He said with wild eyes and she shook her head. Of course she wanted another one, but she was getting pummeled by these orgasms, she’d been without them for so long that they felt monumental to her. “Or should I turn it up and make you?” He asked and she moaned and just tossed her head back as she waited for it to build up again. When she felt him sinking his fingers back into her sopping entrance she knew she was done for. 

“Fuck me!” She gasped when he curled them into that spot only he seemed to have found. He was diligent as he prodded into it without pulling his fingers out too far. She exhaled shakily as she felt her orgasm building again. And he smiled before going just a bit harder, “Fuck baby, just like that! Fuck, don’t stop!” She pleaded.

“Yeah? Gonna come for me?”

“Yes! Yes…fuck you’re gonna make me come!” She panted and moments later her muscles were contracting around his fingers. Squeezing and retracting harshly as she grew sticky with her come. The wet sounds of his fingers inside of her growing louder as her orgasm started peaking. He could feel her hips following his movements until she started to come down from it. The pulsing of her inner walls becoming more and more sporadic. When she finally opened her eyes he let go of her hand and she pulled the vibrator away as she swallowed thickly to catch her breath. 

“Good?”

“So good.” She sighed with a smile as with drew his fingers from her. He glanced down to see them absolutely coated in her arousal and come. He reached down to his cock, already dribbling with precum and smeared her sticky, milky mess along his shaft.

“Fuck.” He cursed lowly. He was way too hard, he felt the ache shooting down to his swollen balls. He was back to not getting himself off, only would come when she’d do something for him, so he was overdue for his own orgasm and his excitement was evident of it. 

She couldn’t necessarily see between her legs to get a view of him stroking his cock, but she bit her lip hard and watched as his muscular arm shifted back and forth with his strokes. It was like the perfect tease. She had seen his cock so many times that she could just imagine how he was stroking it, how he’d thumb over the tip to smear his precum down and lubricate his cock for a better glide. His eyes were honed in on her pussy. She imagined it was pobably, pulsing and glistening with the evidence of her orgasms. When his eyes raked up her body he smiled. 

“Damn, look at you.” He groaned, there was a hunger in his eyes that she’d never seen before. “Look so fucking perfect.” He said and she smiled, “It just makes me…so fucking crazy that you’re pregnant with my baby.” He said and she realized what was going on. 

“Yeah?” She asked quietly and he nodded. “It gets you off that you knocked me up?” She asked, playing along and he nodded. “S’what you wanted, isn’t it?” She asked.

“Fuck yeah, thought about it so many times.” He hummed as he started stroking faster. “Thank fuck I did. You’re exquisite.” He said. “Can’t wait to do it again.” He smirked friskily and she chuckled.

“Please fuck me.” She said and he nodded. He helped her onto her side and laid behind her and helped her get a bit more comfortable. 

Y/N’s heart was pounding with excitement just from feeling his big cock smushed against her backside. He help position her hand with the vibrator back over her clit. She whimpered and struggled with keeping it there, already clutching to the bedcover to not get too carried away yet. 

Harry was taking his time, thrusting between her legs, wetting his cock with all of her slick. The squelching sounds of it all were enough to make her dizzy. She lived for the feeling of his tip catching against the dip of her entrance over and over with increasing speed until his arm wrapped around her body to pulled her flush to his body and then he just plunged inside all the way and she gasped at the sudden, but most welcomed intrusion. He moaned lowly and buried his face in the back of her neck, biting down gently as he started to thrust slow and deep. She forgot how thick he was as he split her walls apart with his methodical thrusts. She could hardly make any sounds as her body vibrated with pleasure. The bulbous head of his cock was colliding into that spot where his fingers had been and she was literally seeing stars. Harry could tell he was getting her off as her walls started to squeezing him, attempting to keep him in place.

“So. Fucking. Tight like this…” he strained out in pleasure. She was so wet and hot, and with her legs squished together her walls felt so pillowy and mushy around his cock. He swore he was losing brain cells from how incredible she felt around him. Harry was fighting every instinct in his body that was screaming for him to just pound into her mercilessly. But that very self-control was getting him off. God, he’d missed having her like this…he missed her body. He knew that she missed this too. Especially as she begged for him to go just a bit harder and when he obliged she moaned loudly and he smiled. 

“Yes H, just like that…just like that, baby.” She mewled.

“Oh, I’m so fucking close. Please baby. Please come for me.” He panted. 

Y/N was so close to coming undone. Her body was teetering over the edge, her toes curling as she clung to that sharp strike of pleasure she’d get every time Harry’s cock collided into her spot.

“Fuck…fuck, honey.” He rushed out and started grinding into her and that’s when she lost it. 

Her vision was growing blurry and her jaw was falling slack as her orgasm hit. Y/N tossed her head back against his shoulder as a wave of ecstasy just washed over her. She saw white and her ears started ringing and her legs trembling in response. Her breathing was caught as her orgasm coursed through her like fire in her veins. She pulled the vibrator away as it was starting to be too much, but it didn’t do much since Harry was now about to come.

Harry stilled deep inside of her and she could feel the intense twitches of his cock inside of her as heavy spurts of his sperm shot out of him, filling her up. She let out a scream of pleasure that she hadn’t heard before as just feeling that inside of her made her come again, a g-spot orgasm…it had her already frazzled mind fracturing. Harry started thrusting erratically as he filled her up, milking out every drop he could inside of her. His praises and curses were spurring her on further and how she wished that she could’ve watched his face as his brain melted with that orgasm. She could feel him leaking out of her with each thrust now, wetting her thighs and surely making a mess of the bed beneath them until he slowly came to a halt.

“Had so much for me, didn’t you?” She whispered breathlessly and he nodded, swallowing thickly as he caught his breath.

“If you weren’t already pregnant with my baby, you sure would be now.” He panted as he held her close and then kissed the back of her neck. “I love you. I love you. I love you. So much.” He hummed before kissing down her shoulder. His hand found hers and intertwined their fingers.

“I love you too, baby.” She smiled happily, “Thank you so much for all of the effort you put into this. I needed it.” She confessed and he chuckled.

“Course. Anything for my girl.” 

***********

The last week had been hard. Y/N swore she’d been going into labor a couple times only for her to make it through the days without anything more happening. She was physically exhausted and mentally drained, she just needed to get their baby out of her body as soon as possible. She was starting to get contractions, little ones, that really had no effect on her yet but then on the 14th, the mucus plug started to fall out. She did freak out when she first found traces of it in her underwear and after extensive googling she realized what it was and started to mentally prepare for the baby coming soon. And then on the 16th it’d been nearly the entire day of small contractions. But they weren’t necessarily getting any worse, they were bothersome, but not advancing or coming at a faster pace, but regardless she was vigilant and Harry was obsessively timing them. But when nightfall came and they remained consistent to how they had been they decided to just go to sleep. 

Y/N woke up a bit after midnight because she was having this dream where she was giving birth. And as she started to wake up she felt a growing pain and then lots of pressure in her pelvis. She was passing it off as the baby moving or maybe her contractions were getting stronger. But then her eyes opened wide when she suddenly felt her pants growing warm as she soaked them through and the bed beneath her as well. She was wide awake now upon realizing that her water had just broken.

“Shit….” She grumbled as she threw the covers off and tried to hoist herself up but was struggling. “Harry.” She said, reaching for him and patting at his arm.

“Hmmm?” He grumbled tiredly.

“You need to help me up, my water broke!” She said to him and he just grumbled.

“That’s ok. You’re ok.” He mumbled groggily and then she chuckled and reached to her bedside table to turn on her lamp.

“Baby, please wake up. It’s almost time. Our son is coming soon!” She said with more volume and that seemed to get his attention as he sat up in a panic. “Hey, hey, relax.” She said as he looked discombobulated as can be.

“You said the baby is coming. Or was it a dream?” He asked looking completely out of sorts. Hair wild and eyes heavy with sleep.

“Yeah, he’s coming. My water broke just now.” She informed and his eyes widened as he looked down at her lap.

“Oh my god. Oh my god…OK.” He said as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes and got out of bed. “D’you wanna head straight there or have a quick shower so you’re nice and refreshed, or what do you want to do?” He asked her in slight panic.

“This is the first big one, I don’t think we can even be admitted yet. Let’s just have a shower and get ready to go for when they come quicker.” She suggested and he nodded.

“Yeah, OK.” Harry nodded.

“Knew I should’ve done it before bed.” She mumbled and he smiled as he hurried over to her side to help her out of bed. He was moving fast and she grabbed his hands while he reached for her body to help her and he looked to her with confusion.“Come here.” She giggled and he knelt before her and she grabbed his face gently.

“What is it?” He insisted with worry and she sighed and shook her head.

“Nothing, I just need you to please calm down or I’ll start to freak out with you.” She said and he chuckled.

“I don’t…think I can. I mean…a baby, our baby is ready t-to be born…” he chuckled nervously. “Like…he’s coming out of you!” He said with wild eyes, “I mean…oh my god, I thought about the cervix thing again…” he shook his head and she groaned.

“Don’t think about that!” She laugh nervously.

“I’m sorry.” He chuckled and she sighed as she shook her head in disapproval, before cracking a smile at him.

“I love you, but please just…I’m scared enough as it is and I’m trying my best to just think positive. Let’s just have a nice and relaxing shower, you’re gonna have to help me shave though, for visibility purposes.” She said and he nodded.

“Right, a clearer view is probably best for them, right?”

“I’d imagine so.” She giggled.

“I just want him to be here already.” He said earnestly and she smiled.

“Me too.” She hummed and then leaned forward to kiss his lips quickly. “I can do this.”

“You can.” He reassured and then she took a deep breath before letting it out slowly, “I love you.”

“I love you. Let’s do it.” She said decidedly. 

With that they hurried into the shower. She’d be in hospital for a day or so and he knew how relaxing showers were for her, so he was extra considerate of her routine. He wanted to skip some of her steps, but for her sake he stuck to them. Shaving her proved to be quite challenging, but they were laughing about it, reminiscing about that time he decided to lick at her sugar scrub only to learn it was in fact soap. And the shower was certainly helping her release all of the scary and anxious thoughts. He’d been doing perineal massages on her for the last month because she was so afraid to tear, so he did a bit of that as he helped clean her up a bit, even if it was just to reassure her. 

“Just wait here, let me get your robe.” Harry said hurrying out of the shower. He was just about to help her step out when she suddenly squeezed his hands hard, her nails dug into his wrist making him wince until he glanced up at her and saw her face twisted in pain. So he sucked it up, waited for the contraction to pass.

“Sorry, baby. Didn’t mean to hurt you.” She whispered lowly, brows still pinched and eyes squeezed shut as she calmed.

“S’alright. Is it bad?”

“I can manage, it was just sharper than I anticipated.” She said and he nodded.

“C’mon, lets get you dried.” He said.

Once he had helped her get dried up he helped her get moisturized while she got her skincare on. Then he helped her get into the clothes they had left out already and started helping her pack up her final things to take to the hospital. Y/N was lightly primping herself umm she knew she didn’t need to do it, but she was treating this like any other day. She was sticking to her routine to stay calm. Meanwhile, Harry was getting everything into the car, they had agreed not to call and wake Anne and Julie yet since her contractions were still about 20 minutes apart, so they still had some time to go.

“OK, everything’s in the car.” Harry said as he came back into the bathroom to clean himself up a bit as well. 

“Perfect, thank you baby.” She hummed. He nodded and  then reached into the drawer with his razor. “Don’t shave.” She said and he glanced up at her.

“What if it’s scratchy on the baby’s face?” He asked and she pouted a bit.

“But you look so hot like this.” She whined quietly and he chuckled and turned and grabbed her face and kissed her deeply before rubbing his nose against hers.

“Guess I’ll just have to be extra cautious with the baby.” He said and she smiled in satisfaction.

“Do you think we should try getting a bit more sleep?” She asked.

“What if you don’t wake up in time?”

“I don’t see how that would be possible.” She smiled.

“Right… alright, let me change the sheets.” He said and she nodded and went to grab clean ones while he stripped the bed. Once he had stripped them she went to put them in the washer as he redressed the bed. And then they were laying down again, Y/N on her side as Harry rubbed her back gently. 

It was nearing 5am now and Y/N kept waking up with each contraction that came, now they were less than 10 minutes apart from what she was noticing. So once again, she woke Harry and now they were on their way to the hospital. They checked in with ease and when they checked her out she was 5 centimeters dilated. She was breathing through the pain like she’d been told, but this was on another level. She kept squeezing Harry’s hand hard, they were waiting for them to come give her the epidural. She just needed the quiet and he was so respectful of it. Anne, Hillary, and Julie showed up a bit after 6am, but were not allowed in yet since they were still waiting for the epidural to kick in and when it finally did and the pain had subsided enough Harry just encouraged Y/N to get a bit more sleep while he went out and shared her progress with their family.

Harry came back in after about half an hour to find Y/N fast asleep and he kissed her forehead lightly before taking a seat beside her and sighing contently. He felt overwhelmed with hope, happiness, excitement, nerves…this was huge. Harry felt so lucky to have found her. And more lucky that she had not given up on him and melted away his cold exterior with her empathy and kindness. He felt lucky that she had fallen in love with him and chosen to share a life with him. And now here they were, waiting for her to give him the perfect gift. A lovely little boy that would complete their little family. He glanced up when a nurse came in quietly.

“Hi, just going to check on her progress.” She said quietly. Harry nodded and squeezed Y/N’s hand a bit and she stirred awake. 

“Baby, the nurse needs to check on you.” He said softly and she nodded groggily and just bent her legs up to give the woman space to see how she was doing. It was closing in 7:30am now and the nurse smiled as she reared back.

“You’re moving along quite well, quite quickly he’s an eager one. You’re at 6 centimeters.” She said with a smile.

“Oh good.” She hummed.

“Not too much pain?”

“No, this is good.” She assured the woman.

“Excellent. It tends to speed up from here, you’re getting close.” She said with a smile.

“Thank you.” Y/N smiled.

“You’re very calm, this is good energy you two are maintaining. Keep it up.” She encouraged them and with that she headed off.

“Hear that, my love?” He asked her sweetly before pressing a kiss to her warm forehead. “Almost.” Harry hummed and she smiled and nodded.

“Yeah.” She assured him, her expression falling a bit and he looked at her a bit skeptically.

“What’s the matter? Are you in more pain than you’re letting on?” He asked her. 

“I mean there’s pain but it’s very tolerable. This epidural thing is where it’s at.” She giggled and he chuckled a bit.

“I’m glad it’s working.” He said with relief. He knew this was probably the hardest thing a person ever had to do and he was more than glad that so far the experience was going well for her. As much as he wanted to meet and hold his baby boy, he wanted for her to have the best and smoothest delivery possible. 

“Are you gonna look?” She questioned with a knowing smirk.

“I don’t know yet.” He confessed with a smile and she giggled.

“As long as you don’t pass out on me.” She warned and he sniggered.

“I’ll try my best not to.” He assured her. “You’re so calm. It’s making me feel bad for being so anxious.” He explained.

“Don’t feel bad. You’re not showing it. I think if I were feeling more pain I would definitely be more anxious. But also, if I freak out I’m just gonna have a harder time doing this and it’s gonna take me longer and I just want to meet him so bad!” She confessed, “I don’t want to take longer than necessary to finally get to hold our baby.” She said and he hummed.

“Yeah, you’re right about that.” He hummed as he tucked her hair behind her ear tenderly, “I love you so much, baby. More than I ever thought I could. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I promise that I will try my best for you and for Charlie, always.” He said with conviction and she smiled.

“I know you will, H. You already do.” She hummed as she grabbed his hand and kissed it and he smiled down at her. 

Y/N wished she could have Julie, Anne, and Hillary in there with her as well. She was only allowed to have her partner in the delivery room. She also felt an underlying sadness because anyone would want their family’s support in this moment.

“H?” 

“Yes, my love?” He asked her softly.

“What do you think he’ll look like? And be like?” She asked and he started to tell her how he envisioned their little boy. It was keeping her calm and giving her so much to look forward to and to push away the slight disappointment she was feeling. Their hushed conversation was so wholesome and well, his voice always helped soothe her, but especially now.

“Baby, I don’t want to mess anything up, but something’s off.” he said and she sighed.

“I was just…thinking of my family. It’s fine, but you know, just…sucks.” She said quietly.

“I’m sorry.” He said quietly, “Maybe they’ll come around when they see the baby.” He said and she smiled.

“Yeah, maybe. My mom does love babies.” She said with a smile.

“Fuck, I can’t wait.” He said with a broad smile and she reached for his face and kissed his lips quickly. “Wanna try and rest a bit more?”

“No, I’m alright.” She said, “Maybe we can FaceTime the ladies now. Just have a nice chat with them.”

“Yeah. Let me get my phone.” He said before going over to the go bag with their things. They talked to Julie, Anne, and Hillary for quite a while. They were sweet and encouraging, wishing her the very best. Then they made a call to Alyssa and Gemma. Gemma had given her some tips. Reminding her to listen to her body through this entire process. During the conversation with Gemma, Y/N’s contractions started to get far worse towards the end, leaving her wincing and inhaling sharply.

“Best to get the nurse now, H.” Gemma said and he nodded.

“Love you, babe. You’ll be amazing, alright!” Gemma said to Y/N who nodded and then they hung up.

She was beginning to feel a bit more nervous, scared, excited, happy… there were so many emotions! But she wanted to be as calm as possible for this. She was doing a lot of meditating; when the emotions would get too big she would close her eyes, acknowledge them, take a few deep breaths and let them go, like she learned in yoga class. 

“Can you bring me some more ice while you grab the nurse??”

“Yeah, of course.” He said and hurried out.

Y/N was so proud of Harry, he was doing a remarkable job of regulating himself to ensure that he continued perpetuating the vibe that she wanted to have in the delivery room. He was such a respectful and supportive partner. She really couldn’t have asked for anyone better than him to be beside her for this. Sure, she was doing the heavy lifting, but his support was an essential part of this delivery. They were a team and relied on each other to succeed. Now more than ever.

Harry returned with the nurse and her ice chips and when she checked she was bordering on 8 centimeters. This was excellent news. The nurse informed her that she would start prepping everything and that in about 20-30 minutes she would be good to start pushing. After a few minutes they started setting everything up and Y/N was starting to get nervous, so Harry was quick to grab her earphones and put on the playlist of her happy music. Encouraging her to close her eyes and just sing along quietly as he combed his fingers through her hair, handing her the cup of ice chips when she’d ask for some as the staff did their thing. And this is how they killed some time as they waited for the time to come.

They were currently singing along to “American Girl” quietly while she was free of contractions, she had about one song in between her contractions now, so things were moving along quickly. She was in the middle of crushing through some ice chips when her head fell back as she winced. She writhed around a bit as the pain peaked. She started to feel so much pressure between her legs it was unreal.

“Baby. Baby breathe.” He coached her and she tried to exhale smoothly, but it was coming out shakily.

“Oh my god…” she hissed with a scowl on her face when the worst of it passed. “I-it feels different than before. I think this is happening right now.” She whimpered, “Ow! Fuck!” She whined as her eyes started to fill with tears and he immediately reached for the call button on the bed.

“I’ve called the nurse, OK?” He assured she nodded. Moments later the nurse hurried into the room.

“Is everything alright?” She asked them. 

“I feel a lot of pressure and I just…feel like I want to push.” She explained before wincing again.

“Alright, let’s check you out.” She said and then took another peek before sticking her gloved hand in between her legs to feel for any changes and her eyes widened. “He’s an eager little guy! I think you’re just about ready, love. I’ll go get the doctor.” She assured with a smile as she removed the gloves and rushed out of the room. 

“You hear her, he’s coming.” Harry said to her with excitement and she nodded with a smile despite the pain she felt.

Moments later another contraction hit and she squeezed her legs together to fight the urge to push. She rolled her lips together and vocalized the pain through the harsh contraction. She moaned in pain and reached for his hand. Harry grabbed it immediately and let her squeeze as she exhaled shakily. Yes, it hurt how hard she was squeezing, he had no idea she even had that much strength in her! But this was as much as he could do for her right now so he would say nothing and take it, just as she was taking this feat on right now.

“You’re so fucking strong.” He said to her with a smile and she giggled despite the pain.

“I assume I’d have to be for this.” She said softly and he nodded and kissed her forehead with a smile. Just then the doctor came in with a few other nurses.

“Y/N, hi! I hear you’re ready to have this baby.” The doctor smiled at her.

“Yes. Beyond ready.” She let out a strained chuckle that the doctor reciprocated as she got geared up. One one of the nurses started to put a little monitor on her to gauge the contractions.

“Good. I think this will be a fast one.” She smiled at her. “Dad, are you planning on skin to skin with the baby?” She asked and Harry nodded right away. “Perfect, we’ll just clean him up and let him stick around with you for a bit.” The doctor said to them and they nodded. Harry then turned to her and grabbed Y/N’s hand, he was nearly trembling with excitement. His wide smile caused her to smile back despite the contraction that assailed her just then.

“We’re gonna meet him so soon!” He said as his eyes started to tear up and she nodded. She was already getting all misty-eyed as well just from all of the emotions. They were setting her up to get ready to push. Harry leaned down a bit and kissed her lips once more a few times, “You’re going to be amazing, yeah? So fucking amazing.” He whispered against her lips, “I love you the most.”

“I love you.” She hummed, “And remember what we talked about before.” She said and he shook his head.

“Yeah, but everything’s going to be great. OK? You’ve been in good spirits this whole time, been so calm, doing your breathing and mediations. You’ve got this.” He assured her and she nodded.

“I do. I’ve got this.” She repeated.

“Alright lovely, ready when you are.” The doctor said as she perched herself at the end of the bed, down between Y/N’s legs. Y/N nodded as one of the other nurses came to her other side and gave her a reassuring smile. “When you feel the pressure and the contraction bear your hips down and push, OK? Hold it as much as you can.” The doctor instructed and Y/N nodded. Her forehead beading with sweat as it suddenly started to feel a lot warmer than before. She glanced to Harry who just smiled at her reassuringly.

��Alright, get ready, Y/N.” The nurse beside her said and she just took a deep breath before exhaling it slowly.

“Here it is and push!” The doctor instructed and she put her entire strength into it. Clutching tight to the linens with one hand and the other in Harry’s, “Excellent job. Just hold it a bit more and good.” She said and she relaxed as the contraction passed and she caught her breath. She had about a minute break before she was instructed to push again and this happened a few more times. For the most part she was quiet, her screaming was all internal and she was taking in all of Harry’s affirmations as well, letting his words settle in and encourage her to keep going.

“Alright, great job. Give it one more go…” the doctor encouraged her. With this one she couldn’t help but groan in pain as the pressure just increased even further. It definitely was painful, more than anything she’d ever felt, but she could mentally cope with it, “Okay lovely, his head is down in the canal. You’ll be crowning soon, just take your time with this bit, OK?” She said and Y/N nodded as her tears started to stream down her face.

Harry was squeezing her hand just as hard as she started to push again. He was in awe of her determination. Of how calm she was, of how gorgeous she was and how strong she was. He bit his lip nervously as she groaned once again, pushing hard to help their baby descend.

“Alright, that’s good, Y/N. Relax a bit for me, OK?” The doctor said and she nodded and just tossed her head back on the bed as she panted a few times and Harry kissed her sweaty forehead and she smiled at him with tired eyes. It had been a long process to get her to this point. “Ready to push?”

“Not yet.” She said softly.

“Alright, just let it pass, let your body do its thing.” The nurse at her side said and she nodded.

“Can I sit up a bit more? I need a bit more leverage.” She said and she nodded and adjusted the top half of the bed to get it into a position that made her feel more comfortable.

“Better?”

“Yes. Much better.” She said with a gentle smile.

“OK, here comes another.” The doctor spoke up again and she bore her hips down, getting ready for further instructions, “Alright, lets focus on getting his head through with these next couple contractions alright?”

“OK.” She sighed.

“Here we go…a nice long push.” And she did as she was told, “Oh, very good, Y/N! He’s right there.” The doctor said, “And rest.” She exhaled shakily. The pressure was increasing even more and she was most scared of this part, but the position change had definitely helped her feel more in control of her pushing. “Alright, here comes another. Use the contraction, Y/N. Lean into it.” The doctor coached and again she grunted as she gave yet another push. The nurses were praising her as she gave it her all.

“Good girl, he’s just about to come out. His head is right there.” The nurse said with a smile.

“Really?” She sniffled and the nurse nodded. 

“Yes. Do you want to feel?”

“Can I?” She asked and the nurse nodded and she felt the doctor guide her hand and she gasped as she felt the little bulge of his head at her opening. “Oh my god…” she suddenly started crying, she was so happy. It was a joy she had never felt before. It was emanating from her.

“You’re so close, darling.” The other nurse assured her and she nodded and pulled her hand away.

“Here, clean your hand on this towel.” The nurse beside her spoke softly and she did so.

“Is there blood?” Harry asked her softly and Y/N nodded at him.

“Do you want to see?” The doctor asked Harry.

“Yes, but no. If there’s blood I will faint.” He explained through a nervous chuckle and they all laughed along with him for a bit before they instructed her to push again. 

She could feel as the baby was almost pushing itself down into her canal with her next pushes and the stretch of it slightly stung despite the epidural, but she could do it. She could brave this. 

“His head will be out with this next one, alright?”

“Already?!” Harry asked excitedly. He just wanted to hold his son.

“Yeah, he’s ready to meet you two.” The doctor smiled, “He’s a tiny, little fellow.” She said to Y/N, “So one big push and the rest is the easy part, alright?”

“Ok.” She exhaled shakily as the pain started to increase as the pressure of the baby’s head at her entrance started to increase with the oncoming contraction. “OK…OK…I can do it.” She whispered to herself.

“You can. You are doing it, my love.” Harry hummed from beside her, “Gonna get to hold him soon, yeah?”

“Yeah.” She sniffled.

“A big push!” The doctor coached, “Perfect. Push!”

“Push, baby! Push.” Harry said softly and excitedly. “You’re doing it!” He chuckled as his own tears slid down his cheeks.

Y/N strained through gritted teeth as she gave it her all. The nurse at her side helped pull her leg back a bit for more leverage and the sharp pain followed by the release of pressure and the delighted smile on the doctor’s face told her she had done it. At this point her tears started to fall freely, she was just so relieved and tired and excited and over this and eager to see their baby. Her heart was thumping loudly.

“There’s his head! Good job!” The doctor informed happily and Y/N just sighed in relief.

“Alright, she’s turning him now…Oh, he’s a cute one.” The nurse beside her said with a smile, “Push when you feel the need to, we have to get his shoulders through.” She informed and Y/N nodded. She winced and gasped in pain through the next few.

“Fuck…fuck!” She mewled as they tried to fit the rest of him through.

“S’alright lovely, just keep pushing. He’s nearly out.”

“I can’t anymore.” She whined quietly as she felt like she had nothing left to give.

“You can, baby. You can, you’re right there.” Harry encouraged, “You’re so strong, my love. Done so well. You’ve got it. Just a few more pushes, for me.” He encouraged her softly. “Let’s meet our baby, angel.” He said through his tearful smile and she nodded.

“One more time, Y/N!” The doctor encouraged happily, “You’re doing great!…Excellent!” She smiled, “And last one…” Y/N strained, giving it all her might until finally she heard their son’s cry and after that she tuned everything else out. She suddenly felt overheated and lightheaded and so fucking weak as they pulled the rest of his little body from her. 

Harry started sobbing the moment he saw them bring him up and then hurry to clean him. He turned to Y/N to see her head just thrown back as she caught her breath and he kissed all over her face, over and over. He was speaking to her but she wasn’t responding, she was just mentally clearing her head from this feat she’d just managed to get through. He was thanking her and telling her how perfect he was and how she’d done so well and how much he loved her as he struggled to catch his breath. He felt his heart explode as the nurse turned to him with Charlie in her hands and she asked him to help her with Y/N’s gown.

She glanced down to see Harry pulling down her nightgown and then seconds later Charlie was being handed over to her, the nurse wearing a bright smile as she got to hold her baby for the first time. She just let out a laugh of joy and hugged him carefully to her chest. He was a tiny little guy. She pressed him against her nipple and she glanced up at Harry with wide eyes at how he just latched on without hesitation. It was amazing that he just knew what to do.

“Fuck.” Harry sniffled as he looked down with so much pride pumping through his veins. Seeing Y/N with Charlie, that was his entire world just there. He was gentle as he reached out and and touched his little fingers. “He’s perfect.” He chuckled through his tears, “So small. He’s cute.” He mused as he just watched him feeding eagerly.

“Right. So happy he doesn’t look too much like an alien.” She whispered and he chuckled and nodded in agreement.

“Like 20% alien.” He said and she giggled and nodded in agreement before looking down at him.

“Hi Charlie, I’m your mom.” She hummed as she let her fingers gently trace along his profile. “Love you so much. You’re so perfect.” She whispered with pride.

“When he’s done nursing you can take him. Here’s a chair.” The nurse said and he nodded before turning his attention back to Y/N and Charlie. 

“You’re an easy one.” The doctor said to Y/N and she glanced over to her, “Just push a little bit to get the placenta out.” She instructed, she didn’t even notice when it happened, but assumed it had when the doctor was gone from between her legs. They were in their own little world as they cleaned up the area and Y/N as well.

“Congratulations Mrs. and Mr. Styles.” The doctor said to them with a smile, “One of the nurses will be back a bit later to conduct some standard tests. Just to ensure the baby’s vitals are normal and then some quick reflect tests. Then we can worry about the paperwork for the birth certificate and to explain a bit of the process for your aftercare, alright?” She smiled and they both nodded.

“Thank you so much, doctor.” Harry said with a smile and she nodded before excusing herself. The nurses were around for a bit more before they assured her that they’d be back to check on them in a little while. They thanked them as well before focusing back on the baby. He was now just nuzzled into Y/N’s chest and he stretched just a bit which made them coo.

“Take a picture, yeah?” She asked and Harry was quick to grab his phone and snap a few pictures and a video as well.

“Look.” He hummed as he showed her, “You look perfect with him.” He whispered as he showed her the video and she smiled, “Can I send this one in the group chat?” He asked and she nodded. 

“What were his weight and height? I missed it.” She said and he smiled.

“45.4 centimeters and 2.7 kilos.” He said softly.

“I don’t know what that means.” She giggled and he chuckled.

“Fucking metric system…hold on.” He said before converting it on his phone. “17 inches and just shy of 6 pounds.” He said and she nodded. He quickly sent off the video before setting his phone down on the bed and leaning back down to kiss her forehead. She turned and puckered her lips out and he smiled and kissed his lips.

“Thank you so much for reaming calm and for all of the lovely things you said to help me. Helped a lot.” She hummed and he chuckled and shook his head.

“Thank you for our baby! I mean look at him…God.” He hummed, completely awestruck.

“Want to hold him now?” Y/N asked Harry quietly. He was a bit hesitant, but nodded nonetheless. “Get you shirt off.” she said and he was quick to pull it off and he just set it down beside her. 

He knew how to hold babies, but he still hesitated just a bit before taking him from her hands. He was so tiny and defenseless. He couldn’t help but suddenly recall everything that he’d been told by Chloe, how he didn’t deserve this, how he wasn’t cut out for this. But suddenly Charlie blinked his eyes open and just looked at him before letting out a tiny hiccup and Harry chuckled and grabbed him right away before pressing him to his chest and he sighed in relief as he felt his warm and soft skin against his chest. He couldn’t help but get all teary-eyed again as he wriggled a bit until Harry sat down in the chair they had given him. He rubbed over his back and patted it gently to help him burp out any air bubbles from his feeding. He was completely enamored to feel Charlie’s little puffs of air against his chest. They were so subtle, but he held perfectly still to ensure that he could feel them.

“Baby.” He heard Y/N and he glanced up at her with a smile and it widened when he saw her taking a photo or a video of him. “He’s falling asleep again. You’re a natural.” She smiled.

“Think so?” He whispered as he tried to glance down at Charlie and she nodded.

“Yeah.” She hummed, smiling at him with pride. “Gonna send this one in the chat as well.” She said and he nodded excitedly. 

She was smiling so wide as Harry spoke to Charlie quietly. Telling him how he would love him and protect him and support him for his whole life. Telling him how happy he was to have him in his arms. She could see his apprehension melt away second by second as their baby got comfortable over his chest. He was going to be a phenomenal dad.

“Get some rest, baby.” Harry said to her.

“OK, but come here with him. We can share.” She said and he nodded.

Once Harry had enough space to sit with her, he settled in and she leaned her head on his shoulder as she watched Charlie breathing easily, just watching his little body rise and fall felt like the most perfect miracle. There were only good thoughts and excitement for what this new chapter of life would bring for them and their little family.

“Baby, how about we leave my tattoo as one angel and it’ll be Charlie? He’s our little angel, you know?” She whispered with a smile and he nodded.

“Yeah. I love that. Can maybe add some fillers with his birth flowers? What do you think of that?” He asked.

“Yeah, we can work on it together?”

“And you can give me a matching one?” He asked, “When you’re up for it, of course.”

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes.” She whispered excitedly and he chuckled before leaning down and kissing her head and then Charlie’s very gently. 

“Oh sweetheart, we’re gonna take such good care of you.” She hummed as she reached out to his little hand and he instinctively wrapped his fingers around hers.

“Thank you, baby. Thank you so much. You’ve made me the happiest person alive. Thank you.” Harry said to her with a big smile and she kissed his bicep before leaning on him and exhaling tiredly.

They had no idea what else life would throw at them, but with so much love in their hearts, they felt more than ready to brace through life together. To do anything to look after their little family. Nothing else mattered anymore, nothing else even felt close to this. It was somehow possible to feel more than joy. More than love. It’s like a whole new part of their hearts had suddenly been unlocked. This was the best day of their lives.

“Welcome to the world, Charlie. You’re gonna love it.” Harry whispered happily.

... THE END ...

Found this today. Not sure if the tagged blog is the creator, but the account is linked in the image:)

---- TAG LIST ----

@sunshinemoonsposts @anotherdudetteinthisworld @matildasatellite @sad-avocado @ottawaoutlander @justlemmeadoreyou @sunflovverharry @cherrysulewski @daphnesutton @gurugirl @jessitpwk@permanentllyharry@here4thefanfics @slutfortigertattoo @angelbabyyy99 @freedomfireflies @behindmygreyeyes

#harry styles #harry styles fan fiction #harry styles au series #harry styles series #harry styles fan fic #harry styles fanfic #harry styles fic #harry styles au #harry styles writing #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles x y/n #harry x y/n #harry styles reader insert #tattoo!harry styles #tattoo artist!harry #tattoo artist!harry styles #husband!harry x wife!reader #husband!harry styles #husdband!harry #dad!harry x mom!reader #dad!harry styles #dad!harry #harry styles fluff #harry styles smut #harry styes angst #young american series #0nlythrowharrybeaux

[margarine-archives]

Could I possibly request a Capsaicin Cookie x female reader dating headcanons for when ur requests are open again? (First time requesting, hope I didn’t say anything bad/wrong 😭😭) ty!!

General Dating HCs with: Capsaicin Cookie !

note: hello ! I feel as if this request was such perfect timing (my little capsaicin draft has been sitting for awhile !) with that, I'm afraid this doesn't mention a feminine reader due to the fact this was made weeks prior, so I apologize for that ! I hope you may still enjoy this !

I apologize for my abrupt hiatus aswell, I have been hyperfixated on other things (the owl house !) but now I have returned ! I am planning on a fluff alphabet for a certain cookie ! ~

- upon realization before your relationship, capsaicin is hesitant, both in admitting his admiration for you and the possibility of commiting to a relationship. He's afraid of you fearing him overtime, or even after knowing about his affections for you

- harming you is the last thing he wants to happen, even if his entire reason for liking you is because you embraced him, embraced every bit of flaw he had despite the dangers he may cause, erupt, despite having the power to turn you to burnt crumbs, it was like you didn't care about such risks.. He's concerned, yet at the same time, his sweet, crumbled heart felt like melting lava !

- you made him feel free from the confinements of invisible shackles, to feel lighter despite the huge mountain of insecurities that weighed him down, you made him feel like .. well, him !

- he wanted to grow closer to you, to embrace you aswell ! but alongside, he wanted to distance himself as far away from you as possible. He sees you as a cookie too fragile, who might crumble the moment he touches you !

- this may take months- even years ! unless you are aware of his lingering emotions, then please do talk him out of this phase ! You don't know how much he yearns for your touch, but simply cannot because of his dying heat ( you may or may not have asked prune juice cookie for a fire resistance potion ! )

- upon the course of dating, capsaicin is a very clingy man, both in public and in private. Nearly his entire life without any form of physical cookie contact took a huge toll on him ! He is, without his knowledge, a very touch starved man. Though if you address your concerns about PDA then he will stop immediately ( a bit sulky about it but he gets over it overtime ! )

- public affection aside, he can get quite possessive aswell, not from ill intentions or anything ! Capsaicin has an extremely low self esteem, any cookie he sees interacting with you ( especially if its a suitor of yours ) automatically makes him think that the cookie is more deserving of you than he ever will

- if you do dislike PDA, then he is more eager to staying indoors rather than being outside ( that's quite the surprise ! ). It's like his firing heart might die out if he goes on a day without holding your hand ! Must you talk so long with a friend of yours ? he already misses your sweet touch !

- your suitors could treat you way better than he can, they would let you live a love life without any form of danger - you're safer with any other cookie other than capsaicin ! yet you decided to choose him.

- he constantly ponders if he even has the qualities of being a good partner, often questioning the things he does for you. He wonders if his efforts lack more .. effort, that maybe your suitors can truly be a better partner than him, a dangerous cookie since his youngest days. He doesn't want you to have to risk being in danger because of him !

- capsaicin refuses to listen to any other reassurances if its not from you, but he also dislikes speaking up about it, he doesn't want any cookie to feel the pressure of having to reassure him, even if cookies like kouign-amann wouldn't mind such things

- the good thing is that it's noticeable whenever he does feel upset about something, and whether it's about insecurities or his own trauma, please do comfort him ! give him physical affection and lots of praise ! he'll think that he doesn't deserve such words but it does feel nice to hear someone say that to him, especially you !

- capsaicin cookie dislikes being restrained, it doesn't matter what place ! so your dates are very frequent, if not everyday. He simply likes roaming around earthbread, hands swaying back and forth as he rambles endlessly about his friends' antics !

- alongside this, I have a strong feeling that he over prepares before he goes out on your date. He has to make sure he is prepared for anything and everything ! But for some reason he somehow forgets an item or two, one time you both went on a picnic date and he forgot the flowers !

- loves holding hands with you ! Whether it be for comfort, to ground his inner self, or to show small affections for you, playing with your fingers or massaging your palms

- likes showing off his strength to you ! In public and in private. He feels that it is a must - do requirement to prove himself to you ! To show off that you are dating a strong cookie, a cookie that has a burning passion for you !

- below the surface of hot lava, he can be very soft spoken with you, he feels so much trust and comfort in you to the point that it doesn't feel like a constant requirement to appear strong and mighty, because any other cookie, strong or weak, can have their opposite moments too !

- despite the mindset he has of needing to prove himself useful to you, capsaicin cookie is now aware that this isn't how healthy relationships work, and that you simply wont leave him for even the slightest bit of weakness shown. He is learning to love himself just as much as he loves you !

#crk x reader #cookie run x reader #cookie run kingdom x reader #capsaicin cookie #capsaicin cookie x reader #capsaicin x reader

[alexanderlightweight]

I always miss writing wednesday so I hope I got it right this week!

Can we please see dragon Alec accidentally meeting cat Magnus friends whilst in animal form or visa versa. Thank you :)

yes! you did and this was quite fun and i hope you enjoy it ^_^

<3 lumine

the taste of his magic

—

Alec isn’t expecting her.

That’s the thing.

She enters Magnus’ garden without a single hesitation or concern and the wards let her. It’s only their easy acceptance of her that stays Alec’s jaws from swallowing her whole. Instead he stalks her through the garden, watching her as he follows from the shadows of the plants and the small magical stream that Magnus deepened just for him.

She moves quickly and with purpose and it’s clear she knows her way around — almost better than Magnus who frequently forgets part of the roof exist — and picks various plants. Alec lets her until she reaches the pond.

The koi there all startle and scatter as she kneels and Alec knows immediately her intention.

It won’t be tolerated.

Friend of Magnus or not.

With barely a swish of his tail, Alec is down the brook and coiling out of the pond, protectively growing as he surfaces until he is coiled twice around it. With a threat clear in his stance, he trills and slowly moves his head towards her, giving her time to move back.

“I’m a friend of Magnus,” she says as she steps back, which is obvious because if she weren’t the wards would have torn her to pieces and Alec would have eaten what was left. “I have permission to harvest the plants he grows here.”

Alec grows again, body doubling in size as he trills a steady disagreement.

She had Magnus’ permission, but she has it no longer and this is a private place now.

“Please, they are needed for healing, not for anything else.”

Alec blinks, wondering what on earth she hopes to accomplish by her pleas. By all means, Alec is sure that these people mean something to her, but they don’t to him. The magic grown here is his, a gift to him cultivated by the heart of his hoard and Alec will not give it up.

She’s smart, this friend and companion of Magnus and when she finds no sympathy in his gaze, she pens a fire message.

There are no attempts to bribe him or to further trip his sympathy and instead there is silence until Magnus steps through the door. He’s barefoot and bare of makeup or adornments and his hair is still wet and he dries it with an absent motion of his fingers as his glittering midnight nails run through his dripping locks.

“What’s all this?” He asks, voice as deliciously soothing as it ever is and Alec stretches out his neck — elongating his body and growing it so that he can see Magnus easier.

—

Catarina watches as the dragon once again nearly doubles in size and Magnus practically croons. It should feel more threatening — instead of less — but the dragon is no longer focused on her. Instead it’s practically preening, attention a molten focus on Magnus even as it twists to keep him in it’s vision.

“You failed to mention that the current rumors surrounding you were under-exaggerated, not over.” Catarina tells Magnus mildly and when he fails to look the least bit apologetic she rolls her eyes at him. “The local Institute and werewolf pack both have a deep chest infection spreading through them. I think it’s lung poisoning from a new demon ichor that’s causing it, but I need your garden to create a temporary healing potion for the moment.”

“My garden—” Magnus says blankly, staring at her and blinking slowly before looking up at the dragon who has draped itself over Magnus’ shoulder and is currently ignoring her for jaw scritches. Realization dawns like a wilted sun and Magnus winces even as he presses what is clearly a comforting kiss to a scaled muzzle.

“About that, perhaps Ragnor has similar plants you can use this time?”

“You said I could portal in and take anything I needed, whenever I wanted.” Catarina reminds him mildly, more amused than actually upset. Magnus has ever been over generous with her and Ragnor and to catch him like this is amusing rather than upsetting.

“Yes, well…” and here Magnus gives a deeply exaggerated sigh. “Alexander has a rather voracious appetite, my dearest Cat. Things change as they are won’t to do and the demand for my plants is rather steady simply within my own home.”

“Are you saying that you’d rather keep your dragon in snacks than help me save lives for no compensation?” Catarina asks him, keeping her amusement hidden with a blank tone.

“Yes?” Magnus asks in return, clearly puzzled by the fact that she even felt the need to ask.

“I approve.” Catarina allows and while she gives the plants a mournful look, ease of access means little when Magnus is regaining his happiness. His stoic altruism has weighed on her and Ragnor and to see him act so is a sweet relief.

“I would hope so, even you can’t argue with a dragon.” Magnus reminds her, something fond and warning in his tone and Cat nods, accepting the reminder. She is no match for a dragon, that is true enough but, seeing as this particular dragon seems to be good for Magnus, she finds herself fine with that reminder.

#lumine writes #writing wednesday #writing wednesdays #the taste of his magic #magnus bane #alec lightwood #catarina loss #malec #shadowhunters

[kywaslost]

For your black butler request, I love anything fluff or comfort related! Perhaps something where Ciel has an older friend (like a couple years older than him) who is happy to have him back and helps around with missions? Would love to read whatever you decide though!

Partners in Crime - Ciel Phantomhive

A/N: Thank you so much for the request! I hope this turned out decent. I guess this is my first official Ciel post. I have one that I’ve been working on but it’s not finished yet lol. Hopefully it should be done soon. I decided to make these headcanons because I’m not quite sure how I’d write this as a normal story, and I also flipped it around if that’s ok. Ciel’s friend is the one returning back to the field. If you prefer I write it the other way, please let me know and I’ll happily do so! I just think I’d do better if I wrote it this way.

Warnings: mention of family death

Ciel was ecstatic to see that you were returning to the mission field

You were one of the best people to complete missions, next to the Queen’s guard dog, of course. So when you suddenly quit partnering with Ciel and doing missions in general, he was concerned.

Turns out you had taken personal leave

And after speaking to the Queen about why, the boy discovered you had lost your family while away on a mission.

While he understood 100%, Ciel still missed you. He always made an effort to reach out a few times a week, as well as offer you a place to stay in case you did not want to be alone.

So seeing that you were back on call for missions, Ciel had to call you the second he found out. He was so excited to hear from you, and then the next day he found out that the both of you would be partners for a mission coming up within the next week.

You were forced-but-not-forced to stay with him until then

You were greeted with a warm welcome from Sebastian, who helped you out of the carriage and with your luggage. You exchanged a few words as he led you inside, where you were met with Ciel’s smiling face.

The boy rarely smiles or shows excitement, so the fact that he was reacting this way meant a lot to you. 

He even gave you the briefest of hugs.

During your time at the manor Ciel was with you every second he was available. He never turned you away when you wanted to talk, and never ignored you when you were feeling upset.

He was excited to have his mission partner back with him. He couldn’t ask for a better friend :)

#x reader #platonic #comfort #ciel fantomhive comfort #ciel fantomhive fluff #ciel fantomhive #ciel phantomhive #ciel phantomhive x reader comfort #black butler #black butler fanfiction #black butler x reader #black butler fluff #black butler comfort

[jazzthatonewriterchick]

Here, Kitty, Kitty (18+ Fic)

Pairing: Aizawa x Black!Catgirl!Reader

Synopsis: In which you find yourself in the weirdest predicament after you’re scooped up and taken to a cat cafe after you decide to take the streets to fight some crime, and you’re adopted by your very anti-social and hot coworker Aizawa aka Eraserhead.

Story Warnings: Smutty smut, 18+ (MINORS GET AWAY), Swearing, Adult!Reader, Ear and Tail Stroking, Light Degradation, Spanking, Exhibitionism, Multiple Positions, Creampie, Unprotected PIV Sex, Facial, Scent Play, Collaring, Deepthroat, Cunnlingus, Begging, Edgeplay, Power Play, Rope Play/Shibari, Master Kink, Some Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Some Action

Disclaimer: I own none of the characters mentioned in this fic. However, as this is my writing, I do not give permission for my work to be reposted on any other sites that are not from my own accounts. Thank you!

Writer’s Note: I wanna have Aizawa's kids. That is all. -Jazz

Read on AO3 here!

Other Chapters: One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Fourteen. Fifteen. Sixteen. Seventeen. Eighteen. Nineteen. Twenty. Twenty-One. Twenty-Two. Twenty-Three. Twenty-Four. Twenty-Five.

*************

FOUR.

When the holy Sunday makes its grand arrival, Aizawa is up early and going hard in the faculty dorms’ gym.

He usually is up past 6 AM to get started with his gym regime, starting with weights and bench presses, doing several rounds of cardio, and then ending with a cool-down session to stretch out his tired muscles. He likes coming here in the early mornings on weekends especially since no one is up yet and he has free range of the machines offered in the little gym. 

It also gives him time to focus hard on his exercise and training–something other than you. He ends his gym round earlier than usual though due to some plans later today that involves a very special girl. 

When he finally finishes stretching out his tired limbs from hours of squats, weight-lifting, and running on the cardio, he takes a cool towel that is offered near the door, sitting in a mini fridge along with orange slices and water bottles. Then, as he uncaps his Hydro Flask of water, he walks out of the private gym to head back to his dorms. 

As he makes it upstairs, he doesn’t count on seeing Nemuri standing at his door, looking distressed and not at all her bright and bushy-tailed self. Aizawa’s stomach drops immediately, all the positivity he was feeling prior to leaving the gym gone.

“Nemuri?” he asks, immediately hurrying over to her. 

She turns to him and he sees that she’s been crying–her eyes are wet and red. “Oh, Shouta!” she shouts, immediately meeting him across the hall. “Thank Goodness, you’re here! I tried calling you, but you never answered so I just came up to see you.” 

“I keep my phone off when I’m in the gym,” Aizawa explains, worried about her. She looks awful–she is still in her lacey camisole and shorts along with specialty-made Mirko the Rabbit Hero slippers; her hair is limp and unkempt, the usual bounce of lively curls not in them.

“What’s goin’ on?” he asks, concerned. Was there a villain attack? Is it one of the students or their friends? Maybe something is wrong with Mic? His anxiety begins to take over his body, causing his heartbeat to accelerate. 

“Have you seen Y/N anywhere since last night?” Nemuri questions, desperation in her eyes. His eyebrows furrow in confusion. “No, not since Friday,” he answers after backtracking his week. “Why? Is she okay?” 

“I can’t find her!” Nemuri sobs. Now Aizawa’s anxiety is through the fucking roof. You’re missing? “What do you mean you can’t find her?” he asks. “Doesn’t she live on the same floor as you?” 

“Yes, but she never came home last night,” Nemuri continues, getting increasingly more upset the more she talks. “She never told me where she was going, but she always texts me any time she gets back into her dorm at night. When I called this morning, she never answered, so I went to visit her and…”

She pauses, her lip trembling. “She wasn’t here!” she wails. “Oh, what if she’s in trouble? What if she’s hurt? What if–” 

“Okay, okay, relax,” Aizawa soothes her, putting a hand on her shoulder. But even he can’t soothe himself–the anxious roiling in his stomach is a testament to how worried he is of you now. He didn’t know you went out at night like that. “Is this a regular thing for her to do?” he asks.

Nemuri nods, lashes wet and bottom lip quivering. “Then if that’s the case, she probably got caught up with something or maybe her phone died.” 

“I’m just so worried for her, Shouta,” Nemuri sighs, looking like she may faint. “I know the campus is relatively safe for us staff, but outside of here is a different story!” 

Aizawa goes to say more to try and comfort his friend, but the beep on his phone stops him. He looks down, finding the reminder he set for his plans today: pick up Eri for lunch.

He sighs, pocketing his phone. “Look, I gotta go,” he says, squeezing Nemuri’s hand. “I’ll keep an eye out for Y/N and let you know if I see her, but if she does this normally, she’s a big girl and can take care of herself.” 

Nemuri nods and thanks him with a tight hug before she walks down the hallway to the elevator, quiet sobs leaving her mouth as she does. Aizawa’s heart sinks for his friend, and at the fact that you’re possibly missing.

Though he knows you’re a big girl and doesn’t know you from a can of paint except for you being a counselor, a college graduate, and an animal hybrid, he can’t help but feel highly concerned for your safety. Especially for a pretty thing like you. The streets can be hostile, especially at night. 

He does his best to push the anxiety-fueled thoughts aside as he goes about his day. Once he’s inside his dorm, he strips himself of his tracksuit pants, loose tank, and sweat-soaked boxers, revealing his sweaty muscles touched with bruises and scars that have healed over the years.

After tossing them in the laundry basket in his closet, he steps into the bathroom to take a much-needed hot shower. He groans in pleasure as the hot water hits his tired, aching muscles; a nice reward for a great workout. 

Afterward, he changes into a black tee and jeans to pair with his leather jacket and kicks. As he walks out of his bedroom to head out, he passes the closed bedroom door of the very special guest he’s had the honor of calling his own for the past year. A fond, adoring smile crosses his lips, the urge to see her pushing him to move his ass. 

It only takes a walk across campus to the student dorms to make it to Hitoshi’s dorm. When he knocks, the tall, lanky yet muscled junior opens the door, looking extremely tired. Aizawa puts a finger to his lips, silencing Hitoshi, before slinking into his dorm and standing in the middle of the floor. 

On Hitoshi’s couch sits his little Eri, vigorously coloring in her favorite pink sweater with a purple cat face on it and striped stockings, her off-white locks pinned back with barrettes that were probably Mirio’s doing to show off her cute little horn. When she looks up with those big crimson eyes Aizawa loves so much, she gasps. “Daddy!” she shouts as if she hasn’t seen him in years when in reality, it’s only been two days. 

Ever since Aizawa agreed to do night patrols again, he’s been letting Eri stay in Hitoshi’s dorm to make sure she’s supervised. Eri proclaimed Hitoshi as her “stepbrother” since she first came to UA after being rescued from Overhaul. The entire school took a liking to her, leading to most of the students proclaiming themselves as her bodyguards. 

Aizawa isn’t much better. Ever since he volunteered to care for Eri as she got acclimated to her new environment and to help her with her powers, he’s grown attached to the little girl. Now, he looks at the girl as his. 

His little girl. His daughter. And nobody ever harms or touches what’s his. 

“Hey, you,” he coos, filled with warmth when Eri runs to him and throws her little body into his arms. He squeezes her tight, nuzzling his nose into her white hair. “How’s my favorite girl, hm?” He looks around Hitoshi’s dorm, noticing the crayons littering his couch and the open box of Fruit Loops in his kitchen.

“Drivin’ me crazy,” the lavender-haired boy sighs. “She wouldn’t stop talking about this cat cafe you’re supposedly taking her to later.” 

Aizawa glances down at a very-excited Eri and pulls away to give her a stern look. “Eri,” he criticizes. “What did we talk about? No annoying Hitoshi when he’s watching you.” 

Eri continues to wiggle excitedly, her smile infectious. “Sorry, Daddy,” she whines. “I’m just so excited! Koa's Purrr Palace and Cafe is my favoritest place in the world!” Aizawa practically dies from her utter cutest. “Alright, you get a pass today, but only ‘cause it’s your birthday and you’re so darn cute.” He pokes her nose, earning a giggle. 

He helps Eri clean up her things and packs them away in her leapfrog backpack before they head to the door, hand in hand. “Thanks, Shinso. I’ll take it from here.” Hitoshi nods, leaning against the door frame as Aizawa passes him $50 for his services. “See you, Eri,” he calls to the girl as he shuts the door. 

“Bye, ‘Toshi!” Eri yells back in her cute little voice. She then looks up at Aizawa, her hand in his. “Can we go now, Daddy? Can we go now pleeeeease?” 

Aizawa could gobble her up with how cute she is. How anyone could harm such an innocent soul is beyond him. “Alright, alright,” he sighs, defeated, “but be on your best behavior.” Eri squeals in excitement as they walk together out of the dorms and into the spring sun. 

Koa’s Purrr Palace is by far one of Eri’s favorite places to exist in Musutafu. Aizawa will admit that the place is cute as hell: it serves as a rescue center for stray cats in the city and a cafe that serves the best coffee and sandwiches Aizawa has ever had. He found it by accident one day and didn’t know it was a cat cafe until he walked inside and the smallest tabby he’s ever seen tried to bite his boots. 

“Koshi, cut it out!” Koa, the little old lady who owns the place, had sternly told the kitten. “No biting the guests!” She had offered Aizawa a free coffee and a $15 gift card as an apology, which led him to come back with Eri on the weekends. They’ve been regulars to the point where Koa and the staff know them by name. 

As soon as they step into the cafe, Aizawa is hit with the scent of roasted coffee beans and the sweet aroma of baked bread that makes his stomach growl. One employee is busy serving two middle school girls their crepes while two other employees are cleaning the area, wiping off tables and booths. Aizawa swears he’s never seen so many cats in his life–everywhere he looks, there’s one lounging on a chair or playing in their cat tower, tiny meows filling the air. 

If he could adopt all of them, he would. 

Eri is in her world. Her big eyes flick from side to side of the room, drinking in the sight of cats galore. “Kitties!” she shouts a little too loudly, alerting one of the employees.

“Oh, Eri and Mr. Aizawa!” she greets them happily. “You’re just in time! Koa is in the back, but she told me to let you know we got a shipment for ice cream if you want our signature purrr parfaits.” 

Eri gapes happily at her at the sound of her favorite parfaits. “Yes, please!” she enthusiastically replies, making the employee laugh. “We’ll take two, thanks,” Aizawa patiently replies, taking Eri’s hand. “And tell Koa thank you. C’mon, Eri; let’s sit down so the employees can do their jobs.” 

They do so, taking a seat at a table near a cat tower where they watch two kittens play with each other, Eri giggling at them. A few minutes later, a short, old woman with silver-white hair cropped to her shoulders steps out from the back. She smiles at the sight of Aizawa and Eri. “Ah, there are my favorite customers!” she happily greets them. 

“Hi, Ms. K!” Eri giggles, now petting one of the kittens. She’s gentle and careful as the kitten rubs its head into her hand. Aizawa could die from the cuteness. 

“Good afternoon, Shouta,” Koa says, smiling down at him. “Still no girl on your arm?”

Aizawa blushes beneath his scarves, doing his best to hide his face. “Koa, you know I’m too busy to date with this one in my hair.” He nods at Eri who is now playing with three other kittens, flinging a feathered toy around. 

“That’s no excuse!” Koa playfully argues. “I happen to know many fine-looking young women who love single dads.”

Once again, Aizawa turns a bright red and adverts his eyes, making the old lady laugh. He swears that every single person he knows asks him why he isn’t in a relationship yet. It isn’t like he’s against the dating scene, but between caring for Eri, teaching his classes, working as a pro, and fiending over you, Aizawa knows he’s too busy to date. 

“Well, being tied up with your little girl is all the more reason to find a nice lady to help you out,” Koa chuckles. “Or you could always just visit here. Animals make great company; especially as pets. Our adoption rates have just been shooting through the roof lately.” 

Eri whips around, her white hair flying. “Pets?” she asks, wide-eyed. “You mean we can adopt the kitties here too?!”

Koa gives a bellied laugh while Aizawa shakes his head. “Eri, we’ve gone over this: no animals are allowed in the dorms. You know that Nezu is paranoid.” Eri gives him a cute little scowl, her bottom lip poking. “No pouting either,” Aizawa sternly says. 

As stubborn as the girl is, Eri knows the rules. Principal Nezu is serious about dorm rules, especially having pets. Aizawa can understand since Nezu is a mouse–every animal is scary to him, but cats? That’s probably a nightmare.

“Aww, it’s okay, Eri, dear,” Koa laughs. “Nothing a good parfait and some playtime can’t cure.” 

Koa winks at the little girl as one of the employees comes to their table holding two delicious-looking parfaits: vanilla ice cream and spongey cake at the bottom of the glasses topped in whipped cream, strawberries, waffle cones, and chocolate syrup that drizzles over the glass rims. Eri thanks the employee as she grabs hers, already digging in.

“Go on and have fun!” Koa urges, motioning around the cafe like it’s Eri’s playpen…which it is. 

For the next fifteen minutes, Aizawa watches Eri as she runs around the cafe while Koa and the employees work, serving others drinks and tending to the cats. During, Aizawa spends time eating his parfait, scrolling through his phone, and letting one of the cats toy with his scarf. ‘So damn cute,’ he thinks, cursing Nezu for that stupid pet rule. He wouldn’t mind having a cat around his dorm to keep him company since dating is out of the question right now. 

“Oh, they’re so cute!” Eri suddenly squeals. “Daddy, look at this one!” 

Aizawa looks up, finding his daughter standing at the cat cages off to the side. A sign posted on the wall states that they are all available for playtime and adoptions. Eri is busy staring into the cage of a teeny black cat curled up on a plush blanket, sleeping soundly.

“Eri,” he sighs, striding over to the overexcited child, “leave the cat alone. It’s sleeping right now, so…” 

But as he gets closer and closer to the cat, his words die in his throat. He doesn’t understand why or what kind of feeling he’s feeling as he stares down at it, but it renders him speechless.

“Oh, her!” Koa says from the back counter, wiping down some spilled coffee. “She came in last night. Poor baby had an injured paw when I found her, so I brought her in.” She tuts at the kitty. “She must’ve been exhausted; she’s been sleeping the whole day.” 

Aizawa continues to stare wordlessly at the cat, a warm feeling tingling inside of him. It’s just a regular-looking, short-haired black cat with one of its paws wrapped in a bandage, but Aizawa can’t help but feel like there is something more to the kitty; something special. He stares at it and feels as if he’s met this specific cat before. 

Realizing how he probably looks right now–like an idiot–, he quickly steers Eri away from the cage. “Let’s not bother her, baby,” he gently says. “Let’s play with the two down here. They look lively.” He points down at the cage where two long-haired kittens are wrestling with each other, tiny mews filling the air. 

“Can we, Ms. Koa?!” Eri excitedly asks, bouncing on her feet. Koa is already walking over with a key to unlock the cage. “Of course, dear,” she giggles. “Just don’t wear yourself out too much before you eat the rest of your parfait.” 

Aizawa swears he's never seen a kid so excited for some damn cats. 

#shouta aizawa #shoutaaa #smutty smut #my fic shit #my works #here kitty kitty #bnha smut #black coded reader #black fanfic writer #black writers #aizawa x black!reader #shouta aizawa x black!reader

[wildflowerluver]

HI I LOVE YOUR WORKS AND YOURE AWESOME !!! some of my fav hotch fics ever for real <3

if you’re still looking for ideas for the aaron hurt/comfort idea you posted about i thought i'd try to supply you with inspo ! maybe reader is an anxious overthinker (couldn't be any of us hotch stans wdym) and is feeling really anxious bc they feel like they made a friend mad/upset for some reason bc the friend seemed a little off + hasn't replied to readers messages. so poor reader is just so concerned and scared they did something wrong and on top of that they're tired, stressed, and overall overwhelmed so they just CRYYY and ofc hotch comes along and does his comfort thing and reasons through it with them. and then reader's friend texts them back like hey sorry i was really busy today but yeah! we should definitely go out more, i had a ton of fun today!! bc we need closure here LOL and then reader can cuddle and fall asleep with hotch to get out any lingering anxiety and take care of that sleepiness fr

THIS IS SO LONG IM SORRY MY BRAIN WAS TRYING SO HARD TO COME UP WITH SOMETHING AND IT TRIED A LITTLE TOO HARD I THINK LMAO hopefully this sparks something for you tho ! of course feel free to do what you wish with this, change it around, whatever it may be there's always no pressure !! happy vibes for you <3

(ria!!! thank u for ur request ily <33) fem!reader, anxiety, mentions of past friendship issues, hurt/comfort vibes, 1k words

ʚ♡ɞ

you had a natural tendency to overthink.

every interaction, big or small, seemed to replay in your head for hours. had you said something off? did that person see something strange about you?

you were terrified to tell aaron about your struggles with anxiety and overthinking. it hadn’t gone well in the past several times and you didn’t want aaron to leave too. but, he didn’t. it never even crossed your mind.

aaron collected you in his arms, squeezing you tightly and thanking you for telling him. he asked what you needed from him.

“reassurance,” you spoke tentatively. not once had a previous partner asked how they could help. “and maybe a kiss.”

his laugh was full-body, lips upturning. “i think both of those can definitely be arranged.”

___

aaron hadn’t been home a lot recently.

he was away on a case down in texas, then swarmed with meetings and paperwork, another local case, and more paperwork. the absence of him was starting to impact you severely.

just in the way you were open about your anxiety, he was open about his job and the time aspect of it. he called or texted, reassuring (like he promised), that he would be home soon or the timeframe of the case. you just couldn’t help your intrusive thoughts from creeping up. 

you tried to fill his absence in a productive way, maximizing the time you had outside of work by reaching out to some friends to hang out. your friend B and you set up a lunch date. she was a close friend and you knew being in her company would help your mood.

usually when you’re with her, time seems to go by fast and conversation flows easily. this time was the opposite. you had met for lunch downtown and expected it to be like it always was. instead, it felt so forced it was almost uncomfortable. naturally, your brain had drifted into believing it was something you had said.

you were on autopilot going home, brain reeling at lunch. you wanted aaron. he always knew what to say or do and was your number one comfort. but he wasn’t here. 

you trudged into the house, haphazardly dropping your bag. you sat in front of the fireplace, it wasn’t warm but in your mind it was. 

it was the first time in weeks you felt like you had a moment to stop. 

the tears came hot and fast.

you buried your head in your knees, arms wrapping around your legs as your body shook. everything felt wrong and you were so terrified you had hurt B.

you were exhausted. 

the back door open and closed. you hardly took notice. your head was pounding.

“honey!” aaron’s voice rang through the home. “i’m home!”

his voice only made you cry harder, though you kept your sobs muffled by the fabric of your pants. it was early, he shouldn’t be home yet. why was he home?

“honey?” he called again. “i got off early today, sent the entire team home early too. figured we all-”

he stopped dead in his tracks when he entered the living room and his eyes fell on you. “oh, honey.”

in an instant, aaron was kneeling down at your side. the second his hand touched your back, you broke. you threw your body into him, needing to feel him close. he held you while you cried, hand rubbing up your back. he didn’t shush you or help you calm down just yet. you just needed to cry.

after a few minutes aaron pulled back, hands reaching up to cup your face. he thumbed away a few stray tears that continued to roll. 

“what’s hurting you?”

you took a deep breath before explaining. it was always easy with aaron to be honest. you rambled about his absence, how you missed him, how work had been a little tough lately, lunch with B, how you feel like you said or did something that made it feel off. everything.

though aaron had sat back on the carpet, your hands remained interlocked. he squeezed them occasionally throughout your words.

he collected you in his arms when you finished. “i’m so sorry about being away. i shouldn’t be going anywhere for awhile. i’m sure B is okay. you didn’t say anything off. maybe she was just having a bad day.”

your phone dinged on the table.

aaron picked it up, features softening at the text. perfect timing.

‘hey! so sorry if i seemed a little off at lunch today - work has just been super crazy and i got an email right before about a deadline being pushed up so i was distracted. it was still so so nice to get together, we should definitely do it again sometime soon!!’

he showed you the text B just sent. his hand fell to the small of your back again, finding the patch of exposed skin and leaving his hand there. 

B’s text eased your anxiety. you didn’t do anything wrong. she was just having an off day.

“do you feel better? about B at least?”

you hummed. “a little, yeah.”

you slumped into aaron’s side. “can we go lay down for a little?”

he kissed your cheek. “absolutely.” 

aaron guided you upstairs, stopping though to put his work things away though he motioned for you to head into the bedroom to get settled.

you kept the lights in the room off before crawling into bed. physical and mental exhaustion was clouding your brain.  

aaron padded in a few seconds after you, quickly changing out of his work clothes and into soft sweatpants and a shirt. he stopped at the edge of the bed, eyes peering down at you.

“how are we doing this tonight?” he motioned toward the bed with his hand.

“can you just hold me?”

he smiled softly. “of course honey.”

aaron slid under the covers beside you. he raised one arm, an open invitation for you to curl up. you did, sliding over and tangling your legs with his. he, in turn, tucked you under his chin and brought his arms to cocoon around you.

“it’s gonna be okay, i promise.”

he sealed his words with a strong kiss to the crown of your head. 

somehow you knew it would.

#criminal minds #criminal minds x reader #criminal minds imagine #criminal minds fanfiction #criminal minds angst #aaron hotchner #aaron hotch x reader #aaron hotchner x y/n #aaron hotch fic #aaron hotchner blurb

[callsign-bunnie]

Another slasher au and it's abo! But, what if the omegas were the slashers?

(You can do whatever characters or ships, I'll love it either way)

I'm not sure I'm happy with this but have it, anyway

--

The night after

Rodolfo accepted the plastic cup from Gaz, using it to scoop water from the bathtub and then dump it over Roach’s hair, watching the much smaller omega’s face contort in pain. He must have had a pretty large wound on his skull…

Carefully, Rodolfo reached up and parted Roach’s hair, wincing as he, indeed, found an open wound. It wouldn’t need stitches, but he could see why Roach was in pain. He touched it and Roach cried out, and Rodolfo could hear Soap snarl behind him.

“Calma, Soap, I need to make sure he’s okay.” Rodolfo sighed, glancing back at his friend, who was leaning against the doorway, holding an ice pack to his lip.

Gaz was sitting on the large sink, his knees pulled up to his chest. “What are we going to do?”

Rodolfo didn’t have an answer, so he just turned back to Roach, reaching up to push the towel on his hair back into place. Gaz had bought him and Roach a few hair towels that had buttons to keep them in place. They… didn’t do the job very well since Rodolfo had to keep pushing his back into place.

Soap sounded belligerent as he answered. “We go to the fucking cops, Kyle.”

This answer actually surprised Rodolfo, quite a bit, since Soap had a very massive “fuck the cops” attitude. For good reason, Rodolfo and Gaz also hated them. Both had seen the way friends and family were treated by them. Alejandro had had a pretty decent altercation with one over a broken tail light. 

But… Rodolfo understood why Soap may have given the suggestion. This was… a horrible deal. 

“What good will that do?” Gaz asked, sounding more exhausted than irritated. “I’m black, Rodolfo is hispanic. You whore around, and Roach is mentally disabled.”

Roach made a soft sound of protest, which was the most Rodolfo had been able to get out of him since the party. He went right back to hunching in on himself and putting his chin on his knees, though, and Rodolfo examined the bruises on his arms and back. 

“I’m sorry, Roach, but it’s diagnosably true. You have a tbi and you’re autistic. Do you really want to go up against Alpha Theta Mu? Soap, it would be their word against ours… Not to mention what they’d do to Alex and Alejandro…” Gaz trailed off.

Rodolfo couldn’t help wincing. “He’s right, Soap…” He glanced back at Soap, again, who was glaring at the floor. “Why would they believe us? And even if the cops do, what will they do to Alex and Alejandro? What will they do in retaliation?”

Soap’s glare only seemed to deepen before he was slowly softening and his shoulders were dropping. “I… I should have gotten there, faster, I should have- I should have done something-”

“You stopped it.” Gaz reassured Soap. “That’s the best you could have done.”

“Almost got killed for it.” Rodolfo turned back to Roach and shifted, trying to ignore the ache in his body, the pain in places he’d rather not think about. “In a week, Roach and I will get tested. Pregnancy, STDs, everything. Okay, Roach?” He gently touched Roach’s face, making him look at him.

Roach sniffled and looked up at Rodolfo before nodding a little. 

All four omegas flinched when they heard the door of the apartment close. “Gaz?? Baby?? Why’d you leave early?” They heard Alex’s voice, sounding deeply concerned.

Gaz immediately got up. “I’ll go talk to him…” he trailed off as his phone pinged and Rodolfo and Soap shared a glance as Gaz’s brows furrowed as he checked his phone. Then, Gaz let out a blood curdling scream, covering his mouth.

Alex was in the bathroom, immediately, as Gaz broke into hysterics. He didn’t even seem to see the other three, Soap almost shoved unceremoniously, out of the way. No one was upset, though, it was just alpha instinct, they knew. “Baby?! What’s wrong?!”

“My pictures!” Gaz shoved his phone in Alex’s face, tears now streaming down his face. It was… odd, Gaz was never this way. Ever. “They’re fucking everywhere!!” He yanked away from Alex, leaving the bathroom, and Alex was quick to follow him.

Rodolfo frowned, deeply, and met Soap’s eyes, seeing deep concern in them as they heard Gaz losing it in the other room. Then… Rage. It mirrored Rodolfo’s own. “I don’t know what we’re going to do… but they’re going to pay for this.” Rodolfo murmured. 

Soap slowly nodded. “They will.”

Rodolfo turned back to Roach, taking a deep breath. “With blood.”

-

You know that one friend group? The one where it doesn’t quite make sense for them to be friends? None of them have any common interests, in fact they seem like polar opposites. Well, that was Rodolfo’s friend group. Rodolfo Parra, Kyle Garrick, Johnny Mactavish, and Gary Sanderson. To outsiders, the most they seemed to have in common was just that they were omegas and they went to the same college together.

Rodolfo Parra was Valedictorian. He was prom queen in high school. Deeply intelligent, top of his class. He wasn’t in any sororities, but he was lead of several organizations in the college and was, generally, known for having a busy schedule. Many wanted him, but none could have him. Though, his eyes were on an alpha who seemed entirely oblivious to his attention. 

Generally, too, he was known as frigid and a prude. He wasn’t, he actually had a fair amount of interest in sex, but not with anyone who was offering it. And, his time was precious, he wasn’t going to waste it on just anyone. Anyone but Alejandro, that was, his childhood best friend who he’d been in love with for… probably forever.

Then, of course, there was Kyle Garrick. Everyone called him Gaz, and while he was also incredibly intelligent, he was mostly a jock. He was head of the volleyball team, he also played on the football team, he ran cross country. When he was a kid, he did ballet and gymnastics, too, though he had since dropped out. He was well off, financially, due to his adoptive father, John Price’s money.

He was also in a long term relationship with his adoptive father’s best friend’s adopted son, Alex Keller. They’d been together since Kyle had presented at the age of 14, having presented late, and they were already on the track to marriage. Alex was on the American football team, he was a business major, and he was in a frat, the same, actually, as Alejandro.

Johnny Mactavish, or Soap, was frequently credited as it being a wonder he was even in college. Besides the almost debilitating learning disabilities, he also frequently got in trouble. He boxed, despite being an omega, and he partook in many less than legal activities. He was an art major, and that art often showed up in places it shouldn’t. He did drugs, he slept around, and he had gotten into several fights.

One of his two favorite muses for his art was Ghost Riley. His real first name was Simon, but no one called him that. He, Ghost, and the fourth mentioned omega, had been in a situationship for quite a while, three years, in fact. He was desperate for something committed, but Ghost wasn’t budging.

That fourth mentioned omega, Gary Sanderson, or Roach, was quiet. Timid. He was an entomology major, he was selectively mute from autism and his father abandoning him when he was five. He was also Kyle Garrick’s adopted brother. Nobody really knew much about him, not even his closest friends, not even Ghost or Soap. 

He was in the drama club, but he did crew work, running sound and lights. In fact, he was the one credited for the “best sound in the state” and he was frequently put in charge of sound and lights for the entire production, having a small team he liked to boss around to make sure everything was perfect.

No, it didn’t really make sense for them to be friends, but… somehow, though none of them really knew how, they had become friends. Best friends. Nothing would ever split them up.

Definitely not now.

-

Monday before

Rodolfo leaned against the kitchen island, watching Soap cook. He wasn’t entirely sure what Soap was even cooking, but he was sure it would taste good. Or… it would taste horrendous. There was really no in between. Rodolfo probably wouldn’t eat much of it, on a diet. He was trying to lose weight, so he was just eating a cup of yogurt for dinner and hoping for the best.

He’d noticed, lately, that Alejandro went after omegas a lot skinnier than him, so… Once again, he was trying to desperately change something about himself to get Alejandro to like him. It was exhausting, sometimes, but… he was desperate. 

“Why yogurt?” Soap asked, eventually, glancing back at Rodolfo. Soap had voiced a few opinions about this diet that Rodolfo was trying, but he’d backed off when Rodolfo asked him to. “Like… low calorie or whatever, but why yogurt?”

“It’s good for omega health.” Rodolfo shrugged. Admittedly, he didn’t like yogurt very much, but something about it was supposed to be good for their health. Or… something. 

Soap raised an eyebrow. “How?? It’s fucking yogurt.”

“I don’t fucking know.” Rodolfo huffed, shaking his head. “The article I read said it was just good for our health!”

Gaz suddenly came into the kitchen, still in his football uniform, though he’d appeared to have taken his shoes off. “It’s good for our PH level, as well as good at preventing yeast infections and it apparently boosts fertility.” He answered, going to the fridge and getting a water bottle out, uncapping it and dumping some kind of powder into it through a funnel. It turned the drink green and Rodolfo almost laughed at the face Soap made at it. “It’s good for digestion, too, and then since it’s dairy, it has calcium, which prevents bone disease.”

“Of course you would know that.” Soap snorted and turned back to the stove. “I don’t think it’s enough to consider a meal.”

“Obviously not.” Gaz laughed, shaking his head. “Not just one cup, anyway. Maybe for breakfast.”

Rodolfo cringed into himself as Soap gestured back to him. “Tell that to Rodolfo. His diet supposedly says it’s a good dinner.” Soap retorted. 

“It’s low calorie.” Rodolfo defended as Gaz turned to look at him. “I’m just trying to lose weight… Not all of us have the benefit of being in 80 sports or being a gym rat. My body retains fat more than your bodies do.”

“Yes! In an attractive way!” Gaz immediately exclaimed. “I would kill for your curves and you’re trying to get rid of them?”

“For Alejandro.” Soap snorted, again. “Alejandro likes skinny omegas and Rodolfo has decided he has to fit that.”

“Rodolfo!” Gaz exclaimed.

“Oh fuck you both.” Rodolfo huffed, shaking his head. “Neither of you get it. Ghost wants you, Soap, and Alex is looking for a fucking ring for you, Gaz.” He glared at both of them. “You got the alphas you wanted. Alejandro doesn’t want me.”

“There are other alphas!” Gaz cried, though Soap didn’t answer, avoiding Rodolfo’s eyes. “There are plenty of other alphas, find one! Why do you have to do this to yourself for that one-”

“I don’t want any others!” Rodolfo burst out, fighting the tears that pushed to the surface. “I want Alejandro!”

Gaz quieted, finally, and then he seemed to soften. “Rodolfo…” He murmured and then sighed. “Alejandro is an idiot. You are gorgeous… Please don’t change yourself to fit him… What if you lose weight and he still doesn’t want you?”

Rodolfo went quiet and then he shook his head. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore. Where is Roach?” As soon as he asked it, the other omega popped into the kitchen. “Oh, nevermind. Hello Roach.”

Roach waved hello and then he went over to Soap. ‘Smells good. What are you making?’

“Pasta recipe I found.” Soap answered, humming. He let Roach try a small bite and Roach smiled, telling him that it tasted good. 

Gaz sighed, turning to Rodolfo. “Are you going to that party this Saturday?”

“Maybe.” Rodolfo shrugged. “Are you?”

“The whole volleyball team is going. They want us in uniform for some reason.” Gaz shrugged. “Wayne wanted you there…” He sounded like he was holding something Rodolfo wanted in front of his face, some sort of delicacy or currency. But… Rodolfo didn’t want Wayne. 

Wayne had made it clear he wanted Rodolfo, though.

“I don’t know. Maybe.” Rodolfo simply answered, again. “Alejandro is going, so I’ll probably go for him. Though, he’s probably going to chase another hookup and I’ll feel like shit… Nevermind, maybe not.”

“Actually,” all four were startled by Alex coming into the kitchen, speaking. Right, he had a key to their apartment that they shared and he was over there most nights, despite living in the frat house. “Alejandro won’t be there this Saturday. They sent him off for some reason. He’s talking at one of the high schools, I think.” Alex went over to the fridge, kissing Gaz’s cheek before getting out a soda. 

“Hello, man who doesn’t live in our apartment.” Soap huffed. This was a back and forth between them, since Ghost was often over as well. It was mostly affectionate. Mostly.

Alex chuckled. “Evening, Soap.” His accent came out full force and no one missed how red Gaz turned, watching him shift around. “How are ya?”

Soap rolled his eyes.

Rodolfo thought back to Alex’s statement, furrowing his brows. “Wait, on a Saturday?”

“Some assembly.” Alex shrugged. “I don’t know, I didn’t go to that high school.”

“Your bougie ass went to private school, we know.” Soap rolled his eyes. 

Alex half grinned. “Anyway, I’m off to practice and then Ghost wanted to hang out later. So, I’ll see all four of you later.” He leaned over and kissed Gaz’s cheek before leaving, waving bye. Everyone waved bye, back.

Soap rolled his eyes. “He’s sweet.” He snorted. “At least he talks to you.”

Gaz raised an eyebrow, and Rodolfo perked up, now curious. “Oh? I thought things with Ghost were going well?”

Roach looked away from them, his expression turning somber. Soap rolled his eyes, clearly irritated. “Yeah, they were… But, now, all of a sudden, he’s… ghosting us. Both of us.” He nudged Roach. “I know he’s probably going through something, and… Alex is usually the only one who can get near him when he is, but… this isn’t fair. We just want to help.”

Rodolfo softened, empathizing with his friend. He went over and hugged Soap from behind, nuzzling his shoulder. “I get it. Alejandro’s bipolar is… a lot for him to handle but fuck if he’ll let me help.”

“It’s infuriating.” Soap glared at the pot. Rodolfo would admit that the food did smell good. Maybe he’d let himself indulge a little and eat some. “It’s like it’s hardwired into alpha brains that they’re just not allowed to accept help, ever!”

“It’s socialization.” Rodolfo shrugged, accepting a bite of the food when Soap offered it and deciding he would definitely indulge and have a plate. “They’re raised to believe they shouldn’t need it.”

‘Well he does! So just let us give it!’ Roach signed, clearly indignant. ‘I hate that he does this… At the very least, how is it fair to us that we have to just… be ignored when he goes off like this??’

Soap agreed and Rodolfo finally pulled away, turning to Gaz, who had hopped up to sit on the counter, pulling his leg up. None of them did anything with food on that counter since one of them was usually sitting on it. All four of them were incredibly hygienic but… well, maybe that was why. 

“Your turn.” Soap said, finishing cooking. “What’s up with you and Alex?”

“Nothing.” Gaz shrugged, laying his face on his knee. “Alex and I are perfect. I love him, he loves me.”

Soap groaned and Rodolfo couldn’t help chuckling, softly. “Come on, there has to be… something. He can’t just be the perfect alpha…”

Gaz seemed to hesitate before sighing. “Well, there is… something. I don’t know, sometimes he… gets me too many gifts. I feel bad because he won’t let me get any in return for him, but… he is constantly getting me gifts.”

Soap and Rodolfo both shared an indignant look. “The problem with Alex…” Soap started, staring at Gaz, “is that he… spoils you too much??”

Rodolfo covered his mouth, unable to help laughing softly, especially as Gaz turned dark red and huffed. “You said there had to be something wrong! I told you what was wrong!”

“Oh my god.” Soap shook his head.

Roach looked incredibly amused. ‘They were worse in high school.’ He signed and Soap muttered something in scots before he shook his head. ‘I think it’s sweet. At least Gaz is faring better than us.’

Rodolfo couldn’t deny that, sighing softly. “One of us had to be lucky. I’m happy for you, Gaz.”

Gaz seemed to pause before turning more red. “Did you really mean that Alex is looking for a ring?”

“He dragged Ghost with him to look at them.” Soap sighed, smiling. “He hasn’t found one, yet, as far as I know, but… he’s looking. Wants something perfect.”

Gaz seemed to just melt. “Oh…” He smiled. “Well, you three will be my bridesmaids, obviously.”

“Hell yeah.” Soap grinned, fist pumping. “Well, food time, let’s eat.”

All three immediately agreed. 

-

Right before

Rodolfo made a face as he listened to everyone around him. He really didn’t enjoy parties, but Gaz and Soap had convinced him to go. Why… he didn’t know. He had a feeling they wanted him to find a new alpha to focus his attention on but… he didn’t know.

He didn’t tell them the truth of why he wanted Alejandro so bad. Quiet BPD was so covert and how could he explain to them that Alejandro was his favorite person?  That would open a huge can of worms…

He frowned when he saw Roach was there, going over to him. “Roach? Why did you come? You never come to parties?”

‘I got a text from Gaz that he needed me to come!’ Roach answered, furrowing his brows. ‘I didn’t know if it was an emergency or not… So, I came.’

Rodolfo blinked, confused. Even if it had been an emergency, he doubted Gaz would have asked Roach to come… Gaz didn’t like Roach being at these things. “Come on, lets go find him.”

Roach nodded a bit and followed Rodolfo through the frathouse. He had to duck around a few already drunk party goers. He hadn’t grabbed anything since none of it was diet, so he was fully sober and… jesus christ. He’d never been sober for the entirety of one of these, before.

Everyone was really loud and kind of obnoxious and he just was not enjoying being around them. No matter, he could just ignore them, but… he didn’t know if Roach had that ability. Even still, he gently guided Roach across the house until he found where Gaz was hanging out with the other members of the volleyball team. “Gaz!” He called.

Gaz turned to look at him and it was fairly obvious that he wasn’t fully sober. “Rudy!” Gaz grinned and came over. They’d never found out why the volleyball team had needed to be in uniform, but all of them were. “Roach??” Gaz frowned, immediately, as soon as he got to them. “Why are you here?”

“He said you texted him!” Rodolfo answered, frowning and glancing at Roach, who nodded in confirmation. Poor kid looked deeply uncomfortable, hunching into himself.

Gaz shook his head. “No I didn’t,” he said as he pat his pockets before frowning even more. “Shit. Where’s my bloody phone??” He glanced back at the team and then shook his head. “Here, let me find you somewhere quiet and then I’ll look for my phone. Maybe I accidentally texted you, though I don’t remember texting anyone to come. Hold on.”

He led them upstairs to where the bedrooms were and Rodolfo stayed close to Roach, watching him to make sure he was okay. “Here.” Gaz said when he found an empty bedroom. “Just stay in here, close the door so no one comes in.”

Rodolfo nudged Roach into the room and smiled, softly. “I’m gonna go find Soap, okay?”

Roach nodded, though he looked a little irritated. However, he didn’t sign anything and just went and climbed onto the bed, crossing his arms. Rodolfo decided to assume it was just because he’d been called there for no reason and not because they may have been kind of treating him like a child.

So, he shook it off and closed the door. Gaz sighed. “I’m going to go look for my phone but I really don’t think I texted him. Do you think… maybe Soap did and he misunderstood or?”

“I don’t know.” Rodolfo shook his head. He doubted someone got their hands on Gaz’s phone, since Gaz had a pretty secure password on his phone. “I’ll go get Soap, I’m sure he’s drunk so he’ll be all over Roach and he can keep him occupied up here.”

Gaz nodded a bit. He’d been apprehensive about Soap and Roach getting together, but Rodolfo had managed to get him to come around. It’d been a bit like pulling teeth but Soap made Roach happy and vice versa so… Gaz had eventually warmed up to the idea. Especially after watching Soap do the Terminator Stride across the fucking campus because someone had called Roach the R slur.

Rodolfo still was surprised that the kid had made it out alive.

He glanced around the living room, trying to spot his very recognizable friend. Well, he didn’t find Soap but he did see Alex with a friend of Alejandro’s, Valeria. She was an alpha and… Rodolfo didn’t really like her but he tried to keep it cordial.

He went over, tapping Alex’s shoulder. “Alex, have you seen Soap?”

Alex raised an eyebrow as he turned around. “No, why?” He tilted his head. “Oh, wait, yes I did. I saw him in the kitchen, he seemed upset about something. Why?”

“Roach is here… he claims that Gaz invited him but-”

“Gaz wouldn’t do that.” Alex shook his head. “I get it. Yeah, like I said, Soap was in the kitchen, last I saw him.” He nudged his head in the direction of the kitchen. 

“Thanks.” Rodolfo relaxed, glad he at least had somewhere to start. He headed towards the kitchen and relaxed even more when he heard Soap’s very distinct voice come from it. 

He seemed to be joking around so Rodolfo was glad to hear he was in a good mood. Right when he got to the doorway, however, he jumped back as Wayne suddenly stepped in front of him. “Rodolfo! Hey!” Wayne smiled, softly. 

He was one of the higher members of the frat and he’d been trying to court Rodolfo the entire four years they’d been there. He felt bad, he was sure Wayne was a great alpha, but he had another alpha on his mind. So, he cringed back a bit. “Hey, Wayne… I need to… to…” He stopped as he saw Soap was following someone to the backyard. Great, now he’d have to track him down out there.

He went to just go around Wayne, but Wayne again stopped him. “I was wondering if you’d maybe want to go out tomorrow? Nothing super fancy, just lunch or something.”

Rodolfo winced, glancing around Wayne. “I… I’m sorry. I can’t. I…” Quick, make an excuse. “Gaz and I were going to hang out and I don’t want to bail, I’m sorry.”

“Oh, it can be a different day, then!” Wayne shook his head. “I’m free for a little bit. What day works better for you?”

Rodolfo tried not to get mildly irritated. “Uh… I’m gonna be busy the next few days…” Through the window, he saw Gaz had caught up to Soap and he relaxed, hoping Gaz was going to send Soap up. “We can… can hang out, now, if you want.” He decided to throw Wayne a bone.

“Oh?” Wayne appeared to perk up before he was grinning. “Awesome! Here, can I grab you a drink?”

“Oh… no thanks.” Rodolfo shook his head. “Nothing is diet.”

Wayne frowned and then shrugged. “Hang on, I’ll be right back.” He then left, appearing to jog upstairs, and Rodolfo furrowed his brows, a bit confused. Oh well, Alejandro and Alex were the same.

He came back down, a bit later, and Rodolfo softened as he saw a can of diet seltzer, some sort of mango flavor. “Here.” Wayne held it out. “I went ahead and opened it, though… I dunno, I can’t really think of an excuse why.”

Rodolfo smiled, shyly. Wayne was sweet… “Where did you get it?”

“Oh, I stole it from one of the other members. He’ll get so fucked up, tonight, that I’ll lie and say he drank it.”

Rodolfo laughed, softly, and sipped it, softly. It was a bit salty, which was an odd sensation, but he decided that might be due to the carbonation. “Thank you…”

Wayne shrugged. “Anything for you.” He smiled and then he was gently tugging Rodolfo away from the kitchen and to a more secluded corner. “How have you been?”

“Fine.” Rodolfo nodded, continuing to sip the drink. He was dog shit at small talk, so he just wasn’t planning to bother, sure Wayne would catch on. “I typically don’t come to these, but my friends begged me to. Mentioned you asked for me to come?”

Wayne seemed to turn a bright red and rubbed the back of his neck, appearing sheepish. “Yeah… I uh… I don’t really get to see you unless you’re at a party. Well, and if Vargas ends up abandoning you.”

Rodolfo flinched and looked at the floor. That was a low blow, Wayne didn’t need to say that. “I um… I think I should go find my friend.” He said, suddenly not wanting to be here and talking to Wayne. 

Wayne, however, seemed to almost panic. “Wait, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that… I just… I don’t like how Vargas treats you.”

Rodolfo paused and then softened, unable to help it. Someone had noticed… Yeah, his friends do, but he complained about him all the time. He would hope they’d notice. “What do you mean?” He asked, maybe being a bit coy.

Wayne shrugged, “he treats you like you don’t exist, half the time. I… You deserve better.”

Rodolfo melted and hugged himself. “He’s my best friend.” He still felt the need to defend Alejandro, since it wasn’t Alejandro’s fault that he wasn’t in love with Rodolfo.

Wayne shook his head. “You still don’t deserve that.”

Rodolfo flushed and then drank some more of his seltzer. He noticed that his head felt a little heavy and he frowned, since he didn’t usually get drunk or tipsy off of one seltzer. He checked the alcohol proof, seeing that it was only 10%. He’d drank seltzers with more and felt less affected than this.

“I um…” He tried to remember what he was going to say, furrowing his brows. “I think I should sit down.”

“Are you okay?” Wayne asked, sounding concerned. “You look pale? Do you want to lay down?”

Rodolfo closed his eyes for a moment, feeling suddenly so unbelievably tired. He really hadn’t drank that much, how was he this drunk already? Maybe laying down was a good idea…

He nodded and then started to follow Wayne up the stairs, which ended up being a challenge because he was struggling to get his feet to cooperate. Maybe it was the diet… aspartame usually made alcohol have a stronger effect.

He leaned heavily into Wayne, needing the support. His skin started to feel hot and he tried to fan himself, since this was so unbearably unpleasant. Finally, they made it to a room and he was guided to a bed, where he immediately laid down, lulling his head to the side.

He closed his eyes and then he was opening them to someone yelling. His entire body hurt, his head was full of fog…

He became aware that someone was sobbing into his chest, looking down and recognizing Roach, who had a jacket wrapped around his shoulders. His head was bleeding and he was bruised all over, from the looks of it. 

The yelling.

He looked to his right, trying to clear his vision enough to see that Soap was on the floor, someone on top of him and choking him out. Rodolfo didn’t even thing about it, just shoved Roach off and ran over, slamming into whoever was on top of Soap as hard as he can, sending them both flying across the room.

The sensation of sliding on carpet made Rodolfo aware he was completely naked, but he didn’t care, trying to find the will to drag himself to his feet so he could keep fighting. But, instead, he was only kicked down, gasping and coughing for air.

Soap, however, seemed to have recovered much faster, grabbing whoever it was and shoving them out of the room before promptly shutting the door and locking it. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Soap cried and frantically glanced around the room before he was coming over and helping Rudy up.

“You need to get dressed, we need to go!” Soap said and Rodolfo flinched hard at the sound of heavy banging on the door. Carefully, Soap helped them both get dressed and then he was moving them to the window where Rodolfo became aware that Gaz was, helping them climb out.

When did Gaz get there? Why did he get there?

Whatever, Rodolfo just climbed onto Gaz’s back when prompted, whimpering with pain, and let Gaz carry him to Soap’s busted up old jeep, carefully climbing in when he could. Roach climbed in, next, and curled up to Rodolfo tears streaming down his face.

“Everyone but Alex and Alejandro were in on it.” Soap muttered. “I heard someone joking about it, that’s how I found out.”

“Fuck.” Gaz cursed, hitting his hands against the steering wheel. Why was he driving?

“Let’s go,” Soap said, shaking his head. “We need to go, now.” 

Gaz just nodded and then peeled out of the parking lot.

-

The week after

Rodolfo relaxed when the test results came back negative on everything for both of them and they drove to the apartment where Gaz and Soap had supposedly ordered a fuck ton of pizza. Good, Rodolfo was starving.

He’d given up on that diet, it sounded so… silly, now. Losing weight just to be skinny for an alpha. There were darker beasts, there were bigger monsters. Alejandro had texted him a few times. He and Ghost seemed to have been vaguely aware that something had happened, but they didn’t seem to know what.

None of them planned to tell them, either.

Rodolfo didn’t blame any of their three alphas… But, he didn’t want them to know. He didn’t want to cause issues. They hadn’t quite decided what they were doing, yet. In fact, that’s what they were planning to discuss that night, but they knew they didn’t want them getting caught up in it. It had sort of been unanimously agreed upon.

He let Roach get out, first, so he could watch him and then he carefully got out, taking a deep breath. He wasn’t sure how this night was going to go and he’d be honest, it scared him a little. But, things needed to be paid for, and so this meeting was necessary. But how would they make them pay?

With blood. 

The worst part was that he wasn’t even sure he wanted to fight against this idea. Neither Rodolfo nor Roach felt safe in their own homes… They didn’t feel safe sleeping at night. Gaz had had to switch to online classes and he’d barely let Alex touch him. Apparently, Alex didn’t know who had sent out the pictures, though it was fairly obvious who.

Rodolfo had gently asked if Gaz planned to tell him and Gaz had just lost it on him. “Rudy, I’ll be fucking lucky if he still wants to marry me! Fuck telling him that his frat sent my pictures everywhere!” Rodolfo didn’t really think Gaz had to worry about that but… he wasn’t going to tell Gaz that his fear wasn’t valid, either.

Rodolfo, himself, just felt… ruined after what had happened. Which was silly, he wasn’t a virgin, and neither was Roach. He’d had plenty of sex before… He’d had plenty of sex that he definitely regretted, but none of it had made him feel quite so tattered… so… damaged. He hated this feeling, this need to rip his own skin off to feel cleansed…

Taking a deep breath, he shook it off as he and Roach reached the door, unsure when they’d even started to walk up to the apartment. He was sure they’d locked the car and he certainly didn’t want to go back to find out. So, he just unlocked the door, rushing in and locking it again, very quickly, once Roach was inside.

Roach went and just sort of curled up to Gaz, who was on the couch. Soap was setting up a few pizza boxes, sitting on the floor, and he had a notebook set out with a couple pens. “Gaz and I talked while the pizza was arriving… Halloween.”

Rodolfo tilted his head as he crossed the room to sit on the floor with Soap, noting that the TV was on, though the volume was low. “Halloween?”

“Whatever we do… the best time to do it will be Halloween.” Gaz answered, pulling Roach into his lap and then wrapping around him. Roach seemed to settle in a bit more happily and Rodolfo could hear him purr softly. Gaz also seemed to relax, petting Roach’s hair and sighing. “We can be masked and… Alpha Theta Mu will be hosting a massive Halloween party, so…”

“Easier access. Would also make sense for us to be there.” Soap finished and then looked at Rodolfo. “The whole frat is pretty much required to go, so… everyone would be there.”

“Yes.” Rodolfo agreed, though he immediately had a problem with it. “So will Alex and Alejandro.”

Gaz and Soap both seemed to wince. “Hadn’t thought of that…” Gaz admitted and put his chin on Roach’s head, seeming to consider. “We’ll have to find a way to keep them home, I guess…”

“Or away from whatever we do.” Soap nodded. “What… do we plan to do?”

Well, Rodolfo had a few ideas. “Well… I have one idea but I know that… It's insane. But… for a different idea, we could kill ourselves.”

“They won’t bloody care about that!” Gaz laughed and Rodolfo couldn’t honestly blame him. “They’d point and laugh.”

Rodolfo shrugged and then sighed, since he couldn’t disagree. “Then… let’s kill them.” He glanced around, seeing none of the three seemed to be disagreeing with the idea, though they did avoid looking at him or each other. “What if they’ve done similar to others? What if they decide to do worse to us?? They’ve already attempted to destroy Gaz’s life-”

“What if we go to prison?” Soap asked, sighing. “Murder is… a heavy charge. Mass murder is heavier.”

Rodolfo shook his head. “If it looks like we’ll get caught, then… we’ll kill ourselves. Gaz’s life is already on the path to destruction because of them. If we let them continue to… exist, what will they do to the rest of us three?”

Roach moved so he could get his hands free and then he was signing, ‘our dad will be destroyed…’

Rodolfo bit the inside of his lip and his shoulders dropped. Professor Price would be destroyed. So would Laswell and her wife. So, he sat up, straightening his shoulders and setting his chin parallel with the floor. “You’re right. So… I’ll take the fall. I’ll confess to everything and I’ll kill myself.”

“No-” Soap immediately said, lunging forward and taking Rodolfo’s hand. “No! I’m not going to let you do that! You’re my best friend…”

Rodolfo softened. “I know… but it’s what needs to be done, Soap.”

Gaz had been silent the entire time, staring at the coffee table. Suddenly, his demeanor changed and he was chuckling softly, shaking his head. He leaned forward, dragging Roach with him and grabbing a slice of pizza. “Don’t be dramatic, Rodolfo. No one needs to die. Or… none of us four do.”

Rodolfo and Soap both slowly turned to look at Gaz, who had leaned back, now eating his pizza. “What do you mean?” Soap asked, narrowing his eyes.

“We’ll just frame someone. Wayne has an omega sister. We’ll frame her.” Gaz shrugged. “Her name is Lyla or something… She has three friends, too, and she’s known to be… vindictive. We’ll cook up some reason why she would kill her brother and his frat and then… we’ll fake their suicides. Leave the confession in the note.”

“What about our DNA?” Rodolfo asked, tilting his head, though he was starting to like this plan. Ultimate get back at Wayne… framing his sister for his murder. He liked it. He liked it a lot. 

“We’ll be at the party.” Soap spoke up and he was starting to half grin, nodding. “I like it… I mean, we don’t plan to slaughter everyone there, right? Just… the frat. It wouldn’t be unreasonable for us to just… escape.”

Oh Rodolfo really liked this idea. “Alright. Let’s fucking do it. But… how many people do you estimate will be there?”

“Probably close to a hundred.” Gaz winced. “Maybe more…”

That would be a bit of a problem. Four against a hundred weren’t great odds. “Then… we need to find a way to separate the frat from everyone else.” Rodolfo sighed, shaking his head. “Make sure everyone else leaves but the frat doesn’t. Or… everyone is just inhibited enough that they can’t really fight us or identify us.”

“Well, the identify can be done by changing our costumes.” Gaz shrugged. “Lyla is a cheerleader and so are her friends. I think I could get my hands on a couple uniforms. As well as masks. But, you’re right about that first part…”

“Molly.” Soap shrugged. “I could get an ass ton of it from a couple friends. Volunteer to bring the beer.”

“Too unreliable, what if not enough people drink it?” Gaz asked, frowning. “We need to make sure that they’ll drink it…”

“One of us needs to get rid of everything else.” Rodolfo sighed, leaning back on his hands. “Someone quick.”

Roach bit his lip before signing, ‘I can usually go unnoticed… I could sneak in if someone keeps them distracted and steal everything and stash it somewhere.’

“Alright…” Rodolfo nodded, liking that idea, too. “How do we get the molly into the beer?”

“Dad and Laswell own a brewery.” Gaz shrugged. “I’m sure we could unseal and reseal bottles there. Pop the drugs in and then… reseal the bottles before sending them off.”

“While this plan is definitely coming together,” Soap suddenly spoke up, sighing, and suddenly looking disappointed. “Alex and Alejandro. What do we do about them?”

Gaz considered and then sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure that out. If anything… Soap, you don’t play much of a part, maybe you could… get injured or-”

“Wait!” Rodolfo cut him off, suddenly getting an idea. “Ghost hates halloween! His brother died on Halloween!” He then paused, seeing all three of them stare at him oddly. “Sorry, a bit too bombastic.” He mumbled and then got out his laptop, pulling up pictures of a cabin. “Alejandro’s family has a cabin up in the mountains. If… it was suggested, I think they’d blow off their frat to take him up there to take his mind off of the holiday.”

All three of the others seemed to consider before Soap was nodding. “Yeah, I think that’s good.” Soap agreed. “Makes me feel a lot better about Ghost, too… He won’t have to be alone on the holiday.”

“Whatever we do, however,” Rodolfo continued, grabbing his own slice of pizza. “Wayne is mine. I get to kill him. Agreed?”

All three seemed to somber before they were nodding. “Agreed.” Gaz mumbled and Soap repeated it. “We’ll split the rest up evenly.”

So the plans were set.

-

The week before Halloween

The month came and went without incident. Gaz returned back to classes and he pretended nothing had happened. Rodolfo became cordial with the frat, again, though he talked to Alejandro less and less. He would even smile at Wayne when he saw him in passing, hell he’d even made casual conversation. It was rather funny, honestly, to see Wayne’s perplexed expression as Rodolfo waved at him.

They’d carefully prepared the beer, pretending to show interest in the business to Price and Laswell and then something had mysteriously called them away, so they’d brought in the prepackaged beer they’d had and drugged the bottles with the molly that Soap had gathered. They’d gathered boring halloween costumes, going basic but recognizable. Rodolfo was a zombie, Gaz was an angel, Soap was a sexy nurse, and Roach was a faery. 

Rodolfo had just picked up the costumes, in fact, with Roach. They sat in the back of his car, folded neatly in boxes.

He parked and then jumped when someone knocked on his window a minute later, checking on Roach who had screamed rather loudly. He softened when he saw Alejandro outside his window, frowning a little and rolling down the window. “Alejandro?”

Alejandro looked like shit. He supposed he hadn’t been talking to him much, but… this seemed a little extreme. “Valeria said she saw you with Wayne at a party a month ago and I know… I know this isn’t the time but you’ve not been talking to me and… I know you probably don’t feel the same but… but… I…” He seemed to hesitate and become unsure of himself.

Rodolfo frowned and gently told Roach to stay in the car before getting out, shaking his head. “No, I wasn’t with Wayne.” He lied, not wanting to pretend he had been but not wanting to tell the truth of what had happened. “What are you saying, Alejandro?”

“I… fuck…” Alejandro shoved his hand through his hair. “I’m in love with you and I know it’s dumb but… God, I’m so desperate for you to love me back and I know you probably never will so I’m hoping that you’ll just reject me, now, and then I can move on.”

Rodolfo was in shock and also awe, staring at Alejandro. “What?”

“I’m sorry…”

“No, wait,” Rodolfo stammered, shaking his head. “You’re in love with me?”

“Stupidly, yes.” Alejandro nodded. Rodolfo could see that his hands were shaking and, for a moment, he worried this might be mania. But, Alejandro couldn’t lie when Manic. Rodolfo wasn’t quite sure why but his filter just came off and he was horrible honest. To a detriment. “I know you’re likely not in love with me, but-”

Rodolfo clenched his jaw. This was horrible timing… He wasn’t sure how the party was going to go and if things went wrong and he had to take the fall, Alejandro would feel awful… “I… Can… Can we wait for when you come back after Halloween? I’m not rejecting you, I just… I need to think about things. This is a lot…” He lied. Maybe he should fully reject Alejandro, but… just in case things went well, he wanted to leave this open.

God, he wanted this more than anything.

Alejandro seemed almost confused by his answer but nodded. “Of course… I… Of course. I… Coming to your apartment and confronting you at your car feels kind of ridiculous, now.”

Rodolfo wasn’t even sure he was processing the situation, so he just shrugged. “When will you three be back?”

“Week after Halloween.”

“We can talk about it, then.” Rodolfo offered, smiling a little. “We’ll go get dinner or something and discuss things, okay?”

Alejandro seemed to relax and nodded. “Thank you… Thank you, Rodolfo.”

“You don’t have to thank me.” What horrible, horrible timing. Why wasn’t Rodolfo feeling… more? He hardly felt anything. Was he really that numb? Was he really so numb that he just wasn’t feeling anything over this? No….

He did feel something… He felt sort of hopeful, but it was barely there. “Um… Roach and I were going to go in so we could eat…” Rodolfo said and Alejandro winced.

“Right, right. I need to go home and pack, anyway. We’re leaving, tomorrow. I… Thank you. Here, can I walk you and Roach up to the door?” Alejandro asked and that did get an emotion because Rodolfo almost swooned over how sweet that was.

Rodolfo looked back at Roach, who was still in the car, and Roach nodded a bit. He looked exhausted, which… was fair. They’d both been out for a while that day, picking up those costumes. Gaz should have already grabbed their cheerleader outfits, though Soap was apparently not going to be wearing a cheerleader outfit. Instead, he was going to be swapping to one of the frat member’s costume once they were dead, since he could fake the build fairly well, and he’d be killing the ones that fled by gaining their trust.

“Sure.” Rodolfo answered, since… honestly, they’d both feel a lot safer if Alejandro walked them to the door. “Hey, um… is there a reason Ghost is hardly talking to Soap and Roach?” He asked as he helped Roach out of the car. 

Roach seemed to immediately glare at him but Rodolfo only shrugged, not feeling bad. They wanted to know, and so did Rodolfo. Alejandro winced. “I… I… Yeah. But… I’ve sort of promised not to tell anyone.”

Rodolfo narrowed his eyes at Alejandro, who appeared to almost squirm under his gaze. “Look, I understand that it’s potentially jeopardizing my chances but… He’s my friend, I can’t… do that to him. He trusted me with a secret.”

Rodolfo dropped his shoulders and just sighed, since he got it. Alejandro was being loyal… he’d hope anyone else would do the same for him. “Alright. I’ll accept that.”

Roach didn’t look like he wanted to, but Rodolfo nudged him and Roach softened, sighing. Finally, they started to walk up to the apartment, falling into silence. When they reached the door, Roach went in first, waving bye to Alejandro before immediately beelining to Soap, who was in the kitchen and cooking dinner. 

Rodolfo turned back to Alejandro and smiled, softly. “I… I um… Regardless of whatever decision we come to… I’m… grateful that you were in my life. Don’t forget that.”

Alejandro frowned and looked like he wanted to speak but Rodolfo just quickly went in, said goodnight, and then closed the door. Thankfully, Alejandro didn’t knock on the door and try to talk to him, so he went to the kitchen, where Soap was cooking. “Gaz got the outfits.” Soap informed Rodolfo as he came in. “Did you get the costumes?”

“I did.” Rodolfo nodded and relaxed. “Looks like everything is set for Friday.”

Soap chuckled, feeding a bite of the food to Roach, who was sitting on the counter. “Can’t wait.”

Despite his initial hesitancies, he seemed to be the most excited. In fact, he’d bought a baseball bat and stuck nails into it, intending that to be his weapon until he changed his outfit, and then he had a couple of knives like Gaz would be using.

Rodolfo had been… kind of a nerd in middle school so he knew how to sword fight. He didn’t know if he was super adept but… he was sure he’d do fine against a bunch of frat assholes who didn’t have swords. Especially since he’d found two long thin but very sharp blades. 

Roach had been very quiet about what weapon he planned to use, but… Rodolfo had started to notice boxes were showing up in his room, though he wouldn’t talk about it. 

Rodolfo went to the long box that had his blades in them, opening it and touching them, carefully. Shoulder sheaths which would strap over his chest. All of their weapons were going to wait in the car until they were needed. 

“Can’t wait.” Rodolfo agreed and closed the box, again.

-

Friday rolled around and Rodolfo was now watching himself in the mirror as he dressed himself, careful about his makeup before turning and startling at Gaz, who was in his doorway. “We’re still doing this, right?” Gaz asked, already in his angel costume.

God, Gaz was gorgeous. White, torn jean shorts, an oversized grey sweater which showed most of his shoulders and collarbones. White knee highs and sneakers as well as fairly delicate white wings which hung sort of crooked. Rodolfo envied his friend, wishing he was as slim and pretty as him.

Despite Alejandro’s confession, insecurity had still dug at Rodolfo, making him wonder why Alejandro had never told him before. Alejandro had always been so confident, why wouldn’t he just confess to Rodolfo? It’d eaten away at him, telling him everything that was wrong with him, until he couldn’t handle it, anymore.

He shook it off and smiled. “Of course.” He nodded, turning back to the mirror. He’d kept the makeup light, easy to wash off, though they’d be in masks when they changed their costumes. “Have to, at this rate, we’ve gone through all of the trouble of preparing, haven’t we?”

“Definitely.” Gaz met his eyes in the mirror, looking to almost relax. “I… want them to pay. For everything they’ve done.”

“Oh, they will.” Rodolfo promised, straightening his shirt and then turning back to Gaz. “We’re still meeting Soap and Roach there, right?”

“Yes.” Gaz answered and leaned against his doorframe, looking awkward and crossing his arms. “Have you talked to Alejandro? Alex won’t answer his phone.”

“No,” Rodolfo answered, touching up his mouth. “But, it is Halloween, they’re probably focused on Ghost.”

“I hope so…” Gaz furrowed his brows and then sighed, shaking his head. “Anyway, I’m going to go ahead and get everything in the car.”

“I’ll meet you down there.” Rodolfo promised.

When he was done with his makeup, he finally pulled his shoes on and then grabbed the last case of beer, rushing down to the car as fast as possible, before his anxiety could catch up to him. He checked on everything and made sure it was all perfect, before they headed to the party.

Once there, Rodolfo found Wayne and a few of the others were in a state of pandemonium, Wayne yelling at a smaller alpha, his name was Toby. “You fucking dumbass! If you bought the alcohol, where is it?”

Rodolfo went up to them, amused. “Wayne?” He asked, feigning confusion. “What’s going on?”

Wayne seemed to startle and then turned to Rodolfo, softening as he saw him. “Oh, Rudy. Hey…” Don’t call him that, he wasn’t allowed to. He was Rodolfo. “This idiot forgot the alcohol.”

Rodolfo blinked and then glanced back at Gaz for a moment. “Oh… Well, you’re in luck! Gaz’s dad gave us a bunch of beer for tonight. You know… under the table. We got quite a few cases of it, we could bring it in until you guys get a chance to get out and get more alcohol?”

Wayne paused and then grinned. “God, you’re brilliant. Hell yeah, that’s perfect.”

Rodolfo relaxed and then nodded his head to Gaz, who left before coming back in with most of the beer, making two trips. They both helped them set up and Rodolfo grabbed one that he knew wasn’t drugged, while Gaz feigned not wanting to get drunk that night.

Soap and Roach arrived a moment later and they met up somewhere quiet while others started to arrive. “Toby…” Rodolfo murmured, glancing at the alpha who was now being kind of gross with an omega. He saw Wayne interacting with a trio of cheerleaders. The tallest, who Rodolfo had been informed was his sister, what was her name again? Anyway, she didn’t look happy, putting her hands on her hips and glaring at Wayne.

Wayne rolled his eyes and said something which really seemed to set her off and she stormed off. So, Rodolfo decided to take the opportunity. “One of you three lure Toby away. He’s close to Soap’s build and his costume has a mask on it. I’m going to take care of the sister.”

“Got it.” Soap nodded, though, of course, he had to take a moment to touch the wings on Roach’s back, both making eyes at each other, before Soap was leaving and Rodolfo saw him meet up with Toby, touching his arm and immediately flirting with him.

Rodolfo noted the way Roach immediately turned away, looking upset. He gently touched Roach’s arm to assure him and shared a glance with Gaz before turning and quickly following after Wayne’s sister. He followed her out to where several other cars were parked, seeing her go to one and light a cigarette. “Hey!” He called, jogging over to her.

She looked startled, turning to look at Rodolfo and pausing before frowning. “You’re that omega my brother has a crush on.”

“You’re his sister, right?”

“Yeah, Lia.” She nodded. “What do you want?”

Rodolfo didn’t bother to be fancy with his words, glancing around before grabbing her and yanking her down to the ground. He sat on her while she struggled, covering her mouth so no one could hear her scream. He probably should have done something a bit more… clean, but instead, he just grabbed a rock and hit her over the head with it, knocking her out pretty quickly and dragging her to the car, shoving her in after tying her up.

He dug around in her pockets until he found her keys and grinned, knowing how they’d have her kill herself now. Pocketing them, he got out of the car and closed and locked it. The inside locks had been sawed off so they couldn’t be pulled back out and Gaz had somehow disabled the buttons, so the only way to get out was through the keyfob, which he had.

He saw Gaz was dragging another girl over, recognizing one of Lia’s cheerleader friends. “She…” Gaz panted and shoved her in front of Rodolfo. “She… followed Lia out…” he huffed. “What do we do with her?”

Rodolfo held up the keys. “Kill her.” He shrugged. “Lia killed her and the other and then drove off a bridge.”

“Genius.” Gaz nodded before he was getting out a knife, smoothly slitting her throat and just shoving her somewhere she wouldn’t be seen. “Roach is getting the other.”

“Go tell him to just kill them and I’ll go see if Toby has been taken care of.” Rodolfo said. “Once this is all done, we’ll change and get started.”

“Rog.” Gaz joked and then they were heading inside, again, splitting off. Rodolfo ended up being the one to find Roach, seeing he was being borderline harrassed by another alpha, who kept calling him “Bug Boy”. 

“Come on, bug boy, loosen up for a night…”

Roach glared at the alpha but then Rodolfo was tilting his head at seeing Toby smoothly slide up beside Roach, his arm snaking around Roach’s waste. He had his mask on and it appeared covered in blood, but the alpha didn’t even seem affected. “Fuck off.” Toby- No, Rodolfo would recognize his best friend’s voice, anywhere. 

Soap growled at the other alpha who immediately shrank back and left. Rodolfo shook his head, kind of amused. He went over to them and smiled. “Was the other taken care of?”

Roach nodded. ‘Gaz told me what to do. Let’s go get changed.’

Rodolfo agreed and they both said goodbye to Soap before finding Gaz and going outside to get changed. They kept watch while each changed and then Rodolfo strapped his blades to his chest. It’d been a while since he was in one of these uniforms. He hadn’t missed the shoes at all.

Roach seemed unhappy with the outfit, trying to tug the skirt down in the back. ‘Isn’t this inappropriate?’

“It’s better for movement.” Gaz explained and chuckled, softly. “You look pretty?”

Roach just glared at him and unhappily put the mask on. They were simple, white theatre masks. Rodolfo’s was tragedy, Roach’s was comedy, and Gaz’s was apathy. He hadn’t even been aware apathy was a mask you could get.

Rodolfo jokingly grabbed Lia’s poms from where they’d been discarded, shaking them before doing a quick cheer which had him kicking his leg back and putting one pom on his hip, the other in the air. “Let’s go, cowboys, let’s go!”

Gaz laughed, shaking his head. “Cowboys?”

“Vaqueros.” Rodolfo nodded. “¡Venga Vaqueros!” He did the mimes of shooting pistols along with the jumps. “We had English cheers, obviously, and a few Spanish ones. Alejandro played on the football team. Center midfielder, and I cheered.”

Gaz looked impressed, having pushed his mask up to his head. “I never knew you did sports.”

“No one considers Cheer a sport.” Rodolfo answered, shrugging. “It was a pain.”

“I know, that’s why I don’t fucking do it.” Gaz laughed, just sort of shaking the poms. “Hey, weren’t you prom queen?”

“I was!” Rodolfo nodded. “Top of my graduating class, too.”

“Man, you really are an overachiever.” Gaz laughed and then shrugged. “Anyway, are we…” He gestured back to the frat house.

Excitement overtook Rodolfo again and he put the mask fully on his face, grinning. “¡Vamos!”

Roach perked up and then he was getting out a box. It was rather large and he headed around to the back, so Gaz grabbed Soap’s baseball bat and then closed the trunk before they were following Roach around to the back and then inside. Soap was quick to meet up with them, taking his baseball bat back. “Knives won’t be necessary, I’m just gonna use this.” Soap sighed. “Since I didn’t end up walking around with it.”

“Perfect.” Gaz said and then he and Soap were fistbumping. “How are things going in here? People drinking plenty of beer?”

Soap laughed. “Oh yeah. Several have already passed out. Wayne… took an omega up to his room. Rudy, you want to-”

“On it.” Rodolfo already said, sliding past them. “Take care of whoever you can in the meantime.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Soap chuckled and then Rodolfo heard them both leave. He just smoothly marched up the stairs.

He wasn’t planning on killing Wayne just yet. He just wanted to make sure he couldn’t leave or escape. He found Wayne’s room purely on memory, despite how drugged he’d been the last time he’d been there. He knocked before just opening the door, surprised it wasn’t locked.

Wayne was quick to jump off of the omega he was on, covering himself. Rodolfo noticed the way the omega didn’t immediately move, her head just lulling to the side. “Get out of here!” Wayne growled.

Rodolfo rolled his eyes and went over to the bed, looking at the omega on it and gently making sure she was covered by a sheet. Slowly, he reached up and pulled out one of the blades, turning to Wayne. “Kneel.”

“Get out.” Wayne repeated, snarling. “Leave.”

“No.” Rodolfo answered, going back to the door and shutting it, locking it. “Kneel.” He repeated, turning back to Wayne. “Or I’ll force you to.”

“How?” Wayne snarled, flexing in an attempt to make himself look bigger.

Rodolfo tilted his head and then he looked at the blade, seeing it glint in the dim light of the moon streaming through the window. He looked at Wayne and went up to him, dragging the tip across the skin of Wayne’s chest, watching blood bead up as Wayne tensed and his face scrunched in slight pain. “It’s sharp. Kneel.”

Wayne was very quick to get on his knees, then, and Rodolfo could only just laugh, reaching up and pushing the mask to the top of his head, seeing Wayne’s eyes widen with recognition. “Rodolfo…” He breathed.

“Yes.” Rodolfo confirmed and went around behind Wayne. “I want you to sit up here and I want you to think about what’s going to happen to you.” He looked around before finding some rope, rolling his eyes. Wayne, shockingly, didn’t fight him off too hard as he tied him up, his eyes just watching him with silent horror.

“What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know yet. But… it’s going to hurt.” Rodolfo shrugged, making Wayne sit against the window. He stuffed a sock into his mouth before putting tape over it, so he couldn’t scream. Then, he crouched down, tapping Wayne’s left foot with his sword. “Left or right?”

Wayne’s eyes widened and that certainly put a fight into him because he was suddenly screaming through the gag and Rodolfo nodded. “You’re right. Both.” He moved and raised the blade before jolting and turning to look behind him as the door was suddenly bursting open, Gaz bursting in.

“Rudy! Alex, Alejandro, and Ghost are here!” 

“What?!” Rodolfo shrieked, staring at him in horror. “How do you know??”

“Soap saw them!” Gaz cried. “They didn’t recognize him.”

Frustration roze in Rodolfo’s chest until he was screaming and bringing the blade down across Wayne’s ankles, cleanly splitting through them while Wayne’s face contorted in pain. “Fuck!” Rodolfo quickly roze to his feet and shook his head. “Get her the fuck out of here. Just… put her somewhere she’ll be left alone!” He gestured to the omega on the bed, who still didn’t look conscious.

Gaz nodded and quickly went to the omega, putting a shirt on her and then carrying her out. 

Rodolfo turned back to Wayne and crouched back down. “You earned everything that happens tonight.” He hissed before standing and leaving the room, slamming the door behind him. He started to look around, vaguely aware his shoes were covered in blood.

He jolted when someone grabbed his arm, relaxing when he saw Soap. “Soap, I heard about the alphas arriving.”

“Ghost found Roach.” Soap quickly said. “Roach ran away, but he knows that Roach, at least, is here. It won’t be hard for them to realize we are, as well.”

“Fuck.” Rodolfo cursed and shook his head. “What the fuck do we do?”

Soap cringed, though it was hard to see under the mask. “I don’t know… Maybe Roach could distract them?? Get them to leave??”

Rodolfo decided that might have to be the best option. He and Soap quickly rushed downstairs, avoiding where people were, and Soap quickly led him down to the basement.

Rodolfo was blown away by the sheer amount of blood, but Soap paid no mind to it, just guiding Rodolfo over to a small closet, where they could see Roach was crouched down, two bloody poms discarded behind him. Two frat members were sitting with their backs to each other and Roach appeared to be putting something on them.

As they got closer, they could see that both of the frat members were crying, tears running down their faces, though they were gagged. “Shh…” Roach was whispering, his voice rough and clearly not meant to be used. “They’re startled by sudden movement…” Roach whispered and Rodolfo jerked back at seeing Roach was putting some sort of beetle on them.

In fact, there seemed to be several of the beetles all over their bodies and Roach was just getting more out and putting them on the frat members. Rodolfo tried not to gag as he saw another body in the corner of the closet, several insects crawling over him.

“Roach,” Soap started, hardly looking fazed. “We need you to distract the alphas. Get them to leave. Can you do that?”

Roach turned and looked at them, his mask pushed up on top of his head. He seemed to hesitate before nodding and turning back to the frat members. They both seemed to be doing their best to be still, but then one of the beetles started to climb on one’s face and he started to jerk and fight.

Rodolfo was quick to leave as he started to hear muffled screaming, pulling Soap with him. They kept Roach in their eyesight, watching him slowly stand and stare at both frat members as they screamed. His expression was soft and then Roach shook his head, getting out a bottle of something and dumping it over them.

The muffled screams were shockingly louder somehow and Rodolfo’s stomach turned, unable to imagine being in that situation. “He’s terrifying.” Rodolfo could hear the grin in Soap’s voice, rolling his eyes. 

“Very.” Rodolfo agreed, holding his stomach. “Roach!” He called and Roach turned to look at them. “Are they dead?”

‘Almost. They won’t recover from this.’ Roach signed, coming over. ‘I’m satisfied, I’ll go get them to leave.’

“Good.” Rodolfo relaxed and then backed up as Soap moved forward and grabbed Roach, pushing his mask up before kissing Roach deeply. 

“God, you’re gorgeous.” Soap murmured when he pulled away. “Terrifying and oh, so sexy.”

Roach seemed to giggle bashfully before he pecked Soap’s cheek and then he was practically skipping away, going back upstairs.

Rodolfo looked around the bloody basement. “So… this is where you’ve been killing everyone?”

“No.” Soap shook his head. “Just came and cleared it out, first.”

Rodolfo nodded and then turned towards the door when he heard someone coming down, watching a random party goer enter the basement. Their eyes went wide and they appeared to stumble back before they were suddenly screaming and running back up the stairs.

“Fuck!” Soap cursed and Rodolfo was quick to follow him after them, attempting to catch them before they could make it to the top of the stairs, only managing to right at the top. Rodolfo tackled them and was quick to draw one of the swords, sliding it across their throat and ignoring the way warm blood spluttered across his skin, coating it.

They gurgled and reached up, holding their throat, their eyes wide as they looked up at him. Then, Rodolfo stood and turned to look at Soap, wiping his sword on his skirt. They threw the body back down the stairs and Soap shook his head. “One oopsie.”

“I think this is our sign to just get the job done.” Rodolfo sighed, shaking his head. “How many are left?”

“Less than 20.” Soap answered and then counted for a moment. “18.”

“That’s six for each of us. Is that counting Wayne?” Rodolfo asked.

Soap shook his head. “Alright, six for each of us. How do you suggest we get them split up?”

“Hmm… I’m sure there’s some upstairs. I’ll clear that. You clear down here with Gaz, and get anyone who goes outside.” Rodolfo answered and Soap nodded. 

They split up, again, and Rodolfo passed through the living room, glancing and seeing Roach was in a corner with the three alphas, relaxing. His mask had disappeared and Rodolfo was quite surprised to see Ghost was hugging Roach. All three appeared to be asking him questions, so, at the very least, they were distracted.

Why the fuck were they even there?? Why weren’t they in the fucking mountains?? He shook his head and quickly went upstairs, checking rooms. A few of the doors were closed so he looked for the ones that would be obviously occupied with frat members. As it was, he found three of them smoking weed in one of the rooms.

He went in, watching them notice him. He imagined one of Roach’s text books talking about them. The fraticous douche in their natural habitat. Smoking weed and sexualizing omegas. One grinned, her black hair plastered to her forehead. “Hey, princess, you looking for fun?”

“Maybe.” Rodolfo answered, putting on this fake giggly voice he’d heard Soap pull out when trying to get his way. He used his foot to kick the door shut behind him and went and dropped to sit cross legged in front of them. “Do you know what Wayne does to omegas?”

“Oh, don’t worry your pretty head about that.” The one closest to him said. They all appeared to share a look before he was touching Rodolfo’s leg. “Focus on that fun, instead.”

Rodolfo sighed, shaking his head. He wouldn’t feel bad, now. He supposed he’d gotten lucky finding three in one room since that was half of who he was supposed to take out. He stood and pulled one of the swords out, watching their eyes vaguely catch onto what was going to happen.

In a flash, they were moving, but the drugs appeared to have slowed their systems down so much that Rodolfo hacked the first one’s head off before he could even touch Rodolfo, swinging and stabbing the sword directly through the second, kicking them down.

He took a breath and slowly pulled the second blade back out, turning to face the third. “Do you know what Wayne does to omegas?”

“I’m sorry…” The third started to cry. “We don’t have any hand in it, we- oh god…”

“But you don’t stop him, do you?” Rodolfo stalked towards him, watching him stumble back and then hit the closet door. “Do you?” He repeated.

The third shook his head, blubbering like a baby. Rodolfo rolled his eyes. “Of course not. One day, you may even do it yourself.”

The alpha dropped to his knees. “I’ll do whatever you want. Anything you want. I can give you money, I can get you drugs, I can do anything you want…”

Rodolfo wasn’t tempted, even for a second. He grabbed the alpha’s hair and forced his head back, taking the sword and slowly pushing it through his neck until it pushed through the other side, watching the alpha’s eyes widen as he startled to gurgle and cough. “You can’t give me what I want.”

He pulled the blade out and kicked the alpha to the side, going and retrieving his first blade from the second’s stomach. She was still alive, coughing up blood as Rodolfo pulled the blade out of her stomach. “Fuck you… cunt…” She gasped out.

Rodolfo made a face. “Those aren’t very creative last words… Maybe you want to try again?” He crouched down after sheathing his blades, again. “Or… no?”

She didn’t answer, just continuing to glare at Rodolfo before her head was lulling to the side and her eyes were closing. Good. He stood fully, again, and wiped his hands on his dress, turning and leaving the room. He heard loud noises coming from downstairs and frowned, going down the stairs and seeing most everyone was gone.

He could see through the windows that people were running and as he walked through the second floor of the house, he could see several dead bodies that he recognized as frat members.

Good.

He went back upstairs, paying it no mind. He trusted his friends to have it under control and decided to check on Wayne, going to his room and opening it to find Wayne was still there. Blood surrounded his ankles and he was very very pale, but breathing. Though, hardly. He was clearly close to bleeding out so Rodolfo went over to him, grabbing his hair and making him look at him. “You could have avoided this…” He murmured.

Wayne barely looked at him, just closing his eyes.

“Rodolfo?” 

Rodolfo jerked around, recognizing Alejandro’s voice, immediately. “I- Alejandro- How did you recognize me?” God, what a stupid first question. 

Alejandro looked to be in shock, staring at Rodolfo. “I’d recognize you, anywhere. What are you doing?”

“I…” Rodolfo turned to look back at Wayne. “I… Alejandro, I-”

“Why are you doing this?” Alejandro came up to Rodolfo, making Rodolfo look at him. “Why?” He pushed the mask up onto Rodolfo’s head, looking right into Rodolfo’s eyes.

Rodolfo looked back into Alejandro’s, finding himself almost frozen. “He… he raped me…” He gasped out, finally. “They deserve this…”

“You’re killing people.”

“They all knew…” Rodolfo teared up. The pain, fear, guilt, everything, welled up inside him and he jerked back away from Alejandro, crying. “They’ve EARNED THIS!” He cried, gesturing to Wayne. “They fucking deserve more than this!”

Alejandro continued to stare at him with shock and it just made Rodolfo more emotional, covering his face and then screaming. He yanked his blade out of it’s sheath and turned to Wayne, about to swing, but his arm was caught. “Rudy-” Alejandro said softly. “What will killing him do?”

Rodolfo turned to stare at Alejandro, blinking a little and then he felt himself harden. “Stop him from doing it, again.”

Alejandro seemed surprised by that answer and he glanced between Wayne and Rodolfo for a moment before shaking his head. “I feel so stupid… They sent me away from that party you went to. Of course they did… Rodolfo, I’m so sorry I didn’t protect you…”

Rodolfo paused before softening. “I…”

Alejandro slowly let Rodolfo’s hand go and backed up, nodding to Rodolfo. Rodolfo didn’t hesitate, finishing the swing and cleanly cutting Wayne’s head off. He backed up as the head fell and then he was being turned around, Alejandro kissing him deeply. 

Rodolfo melted and leaned into the kiss, wrapping his arms around Alejandro’s waist. They didn’t speak much after that, Alejandro guiding Rodolfo out of the house and to where the other cars were parked. Soap, Gaz, and Roach were already there, their respective alphas with them and… honestly, neither looked fazed by the blood on their omegas, either. “What do we do now?” Soap asked as Rodolfo approached. “We’ve pretty much got everyone. Turns out there was less than 18. I can’t count, who knew?”

Rodolfo couldn’t help laughing, softly, and shrugged. “Let’s torch the place and get rid of Lia.”

That’s what they did. As they watched the place burn, Soap got out a cigarette and lit it, offering it to Rodolfo, who gladly accepted it, taking a drag. “Come to my place after this…” Alejandro murmured into Rodolfo’s neck. “Please?”

Rodolfo nodded a bit. “Of course…”

“I’m guessing this is what you wanted to wait for before talking about… us?”

“Yeah…” Rodolfo winced and gave Soap the cigarette back before turning around in Alejandro’s arms. He was met with another soft kiss.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry I wasn’t there to protect you.” Alejandro murmured. “I feel so fucking guilty, I’m sorry…”

“Don’t be…” Rodolfo softened and reached up to cup Alejandro’s face, nuzzling him. “You would have protected me if you’d been there. I know.”

“I’m going to be a lot better about it now.” Alejandro agreed and then softened. “Come on, lets go…”

Rodolfo melted. “Do you guys think you can handle Lia?” He asked Soap and the others.

Soap just snorted. “Yeah, I think so. Go, go ahead.” He waved Rodolfo off and Rodolfo melted, following Alejandro to his car and getting in when the door was opened for him. 

--

Do you want to be added to this taglist? Reply to this post that you wish to be added to the taglist and I will start to tag you in it every time I post it. You can also use this form!

@thegodofsleep @the-pluto-828 @sinclairbrosbathmat @wittymanatee @vergilnelosparda @roachboy @del79jji @thisisthedarknessofmymind @thatnerdnamedtj

@arwenprinses @vergilnelosparda @del79jji @thisisthedarknessofmymind @stardust-medic99

I'm not doing ship taglists for this one

#Alejandro Vargas #Rodolfo Parra #Alejandro x Rodolfo #Aledolfo #Call Of Duty: Modern Warfare II #Call Of Duty #alejandro cod #rodolfo cod #Omegaverse #omega Rodolfo Parra #omega rodolfo #Alpha Alejandro Vargas #alpha alejandro #omega soap #omega johnny soap mactavish #alpha ghost #alpha simon ghost riley #rodolfo x alejandro #Kyle Gaz Garrick #Gaz Cod #Alex Keller #Alex COD #Gaz x Alex #Alex x Gaz #call of duty #call of duty modern warfare #call of duty modern warfare II #omega kyle gaz garrick #alpha alex keller #omegaverse

[cevansbrat0007]

That One Time You Were Not Okay

Summary: Our Reader is always used to being a bad ass, but what happens when she encounters something that’s simply too painful and overwhelming to deal with on her own? Will she lean on her Man? Andy Barber x Black! Reader

Please Heed These Warnings: Creepy Asshole, Protective/Angry Andrew Barber, Traumatized Reader, Workplace Sexual Harassment, Attempted Sexual Assault, Cursing, Drug Use (mentioned), Strippers (mentioned), Violence, Minors DNI

A/N: Prompt courtesy of @writer84​. Please read the warnings for this one. It leans towards the dark end of things. I don’t want to inadvertantly trigger anyone. Part of my ongoing Growing Pains Series. As always, feedback is welcome and encouraged. All mistakes are my own. Thanks for reading.

___

“I don’t think I can handle even one more day of this.” You mumble to yourself as you exit your vehicle and head into a nearby office building. “If he tries one more thing, just one more thing, I’m going to staple these documents to his face.” 

Yep, that’s right. It was pep talk time.

You clutch your laptop and folders to your chest as you enter the elevator and press the appropriate floor number. 

See, over the course of the last month, you’d been doing some freelance work for one of your boyfriend’s longtime friends and colleagues. At first, things had been fine. But little by little, the atmosphere had begun to...shift.

It had started with light touches, like his large body standing too close to your own. Or, a brush of his fingers against your bare knee. Perhaps it was his large hands resting just a second too long on your shoulders. His hot breath whispering in your ear in what you assumed he thought was a seductive manner. Or the seemingly innocent comments he made about your hair, your body, your outfit choices. 

He always seemed to choose his words carefully so that they couldn’t readily be...misconstrued. But you knew. Deep in your gut, you knew. 

Each time, you had politely shrugged off his advances, thinking them mostly innocent. He knew you were engaged to Andy Barber. In fact, Andrew was the one who had reccommended that Sylvester reach out to you in the first place!

But then, he’d grown bolder. He had started suggesting that you two work late. Or, burn the midnight oil as he put it.

“You know, a true professional would stay as long as necessary to ensure the job was done right.” He’d said to you just last Friday.”Let’s order in. I’m thinking a little Dim sum, hmm? And then we can put our heads together and come up with the perfect concept.”

You had declined, of course, not liking the way the hairs on the back of your neck had stood up. 

“I could’ve sworn that the client was always right, little dumpling.” He’d winked at you then.

“That’s an outdated saying, Sylvester. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a date with my loving fiance. I’ll see you next week.” 

And then you’d left.

To be honest, the man gave you the creeps. But how could you tell Andrew that without upsetting him? So, you decided to put up with it for as long as you could. And maybe, just maybe, you’d be able to see this project through.

Head held high, you confidently stride through the front door of his business, only to find it...empty.

That was..odd.

“Well, hey there, Y/N!” Sylvester’s voice booms from the entryway of his office. “Good to see you!”

“Um,” your teeth go to nibble your lower lip. “Where is everyone?”

Warning bells were going off in your brain.

“Oh! I gave everyone the day off, sweetheart. It’s just you, me, and our work.” You can tell that he’s pitching voice to arouse. “This way, we won’t be interrupted.”

Yeah, no, you smarmy bastard.

“You know what? Maybe I should come back tomorrow. And then we can -”

“Nonsense!” He waves away your concerns, before gently gripping your arm and guiding you inside his office. He motions for you to settle in and then sinks into his chair. “I have the feeling we’re going to be here for quite a while, so I took the liberty of pulling together a few takeout menus.” He flashes his pearly white teeth. 

“But before we get started, I feel like we should lay everything out on the table, Sugar.”

“Uh, in regards to the project? Because I thought that we had already established a pretty clear direction.” 

“No, no, no.” He dismisses you. “I meant in regards to us.”

You visibly blanch at his words, feeling your spine stiffen. “Sylvester, there is no us.”

“Well, not yet, but I’m thinking there could be. You have to know by now that I’m...let’s just say, interested.” 

“That’s great, but I’m not. So let’s get back to work, shall we?”

“Oh, darling.” He purrs. “You don’t have to be like that. Not with good ol’ Sylvester here.” The man in front of you leans forward. “Baby, I could take you to places you’ve never been before. I could send you to heaven and back.” He tries to take your small hand in his own, making you jerk away. 

“Dude. I’m engaged to Andy. To your friend, goddamnit!” You could not believe the audacity of this man!

“Oh my God, Y/N, honey.” His tone is laced with a hint of mockery. “Andrew. Won’t. Give. A. Shit.”

You feel your eyes go wide. What?

“He used to pass me his girls all the time back in the day. Did I ever tell you about that one time we shared a stripper in Tijuana? Granted it was like fifteen some-odd years ago, but still. He had just passed the Bar Exam, I had just launched my first successful business. So we bought some blow and -”

Feeling sick, you stand up. “I don’t want to hear anymore.” You tell him, working hard to keep your voice steady. 

Sylvester leans back in his chair, his arms going to rest behind his head. 

“You can take the ring off, if it helps. But I’m ready to sample all of that brown sugar you’ve been hiding under those tight pants and flimsy skirts.” He openly leers at you, not trying to hide all of the salacious thoughts running through his head. “I’m telling you, Andrew won’t care.”

“Well, I would like to think that he would. But even if he didn’t, I do.” You nod at him. “And that’s all that matters.”

He laughs then, a deep belly laugh. “Why on earth do you think I even hired you? Yeah, your work is good. But I wanted that ass, baby. I’ve wanted it for a while actually, and you’re going to give it to me. And after we’re through I’m going to order us some dinner.”

You shake your head “no”. Just back away, girl. Slowly.

“Y/N, if you want to add this body of work to your portfolio and, oh I don’t know, collect the damned check, you’re going to sit back down.” 

“Fuck you, and fuck this whole goddamned thing!” You spit back. Shit, you were going to throw up.

Sylvester rises from his seat and strides around his desk towards you. 

“Stay back!” You warn him. “I mean it!” You drop your things into another chair and pick up a paperweight. “Do not come any closer.”

“So, you like it rough, huh? Makes sense.” He shrugs. “You prude bitches always do.” 

You raise the hand clutching the paperweight high as fear, real fear, courses through your veins. Seconds later, he’s on you, grabbing at your arms, your waist. Squeezing roughly. And then you hit him as hard as you can.

“Ahh! You fucking cunt!” He cries out in pain as you grab your stuff and take off running out the door. You don’t stop running until you reach your car, before engaging the keyless ignition and bolting out of the parking lot.

You remain numb the entire drive home.

___

Twenty Minutes Later...

You don’t allow yourself to cry, at least not at first. You gingerly set your things on the counter and fetch yourself a glass of water. Which you proceed to stare at.

Then you walk to your office, where you shut and lock the door. And then you call your best friend.

And that’s when the sobs start.

___

“Oh my fucking God! Y/N, sweetheart! What the fuck, baby? I’m so sorry. Are you okay? Do you need me to come over? Because I will.”

“No, no. It’s okay.” You sniffle, scrubbing at your eyes. “I’m okay.”

But were you? Were you really?

“Honey, I know this is the last thing that you want to hear, but you need to tell Andy.” She tells you, her voice soft with compassion.

“But how? Sylvester is his friend! And -” You jump when you hear the sound of a door slam. 

Shit. Shit. Shit. Andy was home early. Why today of all days did he have to come home early?

“He’s here!” You hiss into the phone.

“Who?!” She screeches. “That fuck, Sylvester? That’s it, I’m coming right now, Y/N. Let me find my shoes...”

“No, no. I mean Andy. Andy’s home early. And he’s going to know I’ve been crying. I can’t ever hide that shit from him!” You jump again when you hear him call your name. 

Fuck!

“Talk to him, Y/N. Just talk to him. Explain what happened. He’ll understand. And then he’ll go beat that prick’s ass. And if he doesn’t, then I will.”

There’s a knock at your door.

“I - I gotta go, babe.” You whisper.

“I love you.” She tells you.

“I love you, too.” You reply before ending the call.

“Y/N, baby. Are you in there?” He tries the handle, and even without seeing his face, you know he’s surprised to find it locked. 

“Uh, yeah. Hi - hi, Andy. I’m, um, just wrapping up some work.” You blot your eyes with yet another tissue. 

“Okay, fine. But why the hell is the door locked?” 

“Oh, uh, because it’s a super important project and I couldn’t risk being disturbed.” You bite your fist. That lie sounded, well, very much like a lie. 

“But your laptop and notebook are sitting in the kitchen...” Andrew Barber’s attorney voice was starting to make an appearance. “You know what? Do me a favor and open the door for a minute.”

“Sorry.” You call out. “Super busy, baby.” 

“Either open this goddamned door or I’ll take it off the hinges. It’ll take me ten minutes flat, and then you and I will have an even bigger problem.” He growls.

“Can you please just leave me alone for a little bit? I - I need to finish this thought, alright?”

Oh, why wouldn’t your Big Man just go away? Why did he always have to care so fucking much? And it was like he always picked the worst times to do it too. 

“You have five seconds to get your pretty ass up and open this door. After that, I’m going to get my drill. And baby, once I take this thing off, it’s not going back on.” He informs you, his deep voice dripping with authority.

“Five.”

Oh shit.

“Four.”

Holy fuck.

“Three.”

Your man never bluffed.

“Two.”

You launch yourself towards the door, wrenching it open before he gets to one. 

“It’s about goddamned time, little girl. What kind of game are you playing...” Andy trails off mid-sentence when he gets a good look at your puffy eyes and tear-stained cheeks. You had yet to look in a mirror, but you were pretty sure that you could pass for Rudolph the Rednose Reindeer right about now.

“I’m having an allergy attack.” You tell him with a shrug. “I’m o- I’m o-” Fuck, why couldn’t you get the words out? Oh screw it.

“Andy, I’m not okay.” You throw yourself against his big solid chest and just give in. Your bewildered fiance picks you up and carries you into the living room where he nestles you on his lap, but not before snagging another box of tissues.

“I’m so sorry!” You sob.

“Y/N, baby girl. What happened?” His voice is hard and firm. “Tell me what happened. I need to know. Now.” He gently dabs your eyes with a tissue before holding it to your nose. “Blow.” Your man instructs you.

“Good girl.” He murmurs when you do as he asks. “Now, can you talk to me? Please? Talk to me so I can figure out how to help.” Andy snuggles you close and patiently waits for you to spill your guts.

“I don’t want you to hate me.” You whisper as another set of hot tears make their way down your cheeks. 

“Bullshit.” Your Big Man snarls. “That is impossible. Don’t you ever let me hear you say that again.”

“It’s...it’s Sylvester.” You murmur, staring down at your lap.

“Okay, and what happened with Sylvester? Did you hit a snag with the project or -”

You cut him off, forcing yourself to get the words out. “I think - I think. No, I know. He tried to hurt me today. In his office.” Andy’s body stiffens underneath you. To be honest, you weren’t sure he was even breathing. 

“He gave all his staff the day off -” you hiccup “- so it would just be me and him. And then he told me that the only reason he even hired me was because he wanted to fuck me. And that you wouldn’t care. He told me it was going to happen one way or another. And then he told me about Tijuana, and the stripper, and the cocaine. But I said no. And then he grabbed me. So, I hit him with a paperweight, one that was on his desk, and then I ran. I ran ,Andy.”

“And I know he’s your friend, and I’m sorry, but he’s been doing little shit for weeks. Little touches, comments about what I’m wearing, trying to get me to stay late...” You start crying all over again.

“Shhh, baby. Shhh.” He runs his big hand through your curls in an attempt to soothe you. “This is not your fault, okay? Not at all. While I wish you would have said something to me sooner, I get it. I’m not mad at you. I don’t hate you. If anything, I’m proud of you for getting yourself the fuck out of there.”

Andy pulls away slightly so that he can lift your chin and look you in the eyes. “Tijuana happened, sure. But the only one enjoying blow and strippers was Sylvester. I’ve never been a fan of cheap pussy.” 

You nod. “He told me to take off my ring. He told me it might make things easier.” The sound of your man’s deep growl reverberates through your entire body.   

“You had better not ever take that ring off. You hear me? Try it and I’ll superglue it to your finger.” He pecks your lips. “Now, let’s get you upstairs and into a bubble bath. And then we’re going to order some sushi. And tomorrow...tomorrow I’ll deal with my sad excuse for a fucking friend.”

“Will you join me?” You ask him softly. “I don’t wanna be alone right now.”

“Absolutely, baby. Plus, I need to check you for bruises anyway.” Rising from the couch he carts you up the stairs and makes good on every single promise.

Afterall, your Big Man never bluffed.

___

The Next Day...

Andy strolls through front doors of his former friend’s business. He bypasses the man’s secretary without so much as a glance and walks right into his office. 

He was apparently in a meeting with two other men. “Andrew Barber!” Sylvester stands up, his hand outstretched. Andrew just stares at it, prompting the other man to awkwardly pull it back. 

“So good to see you, man. Look, I wish I could talk, but I’m kind of in the middle of something so...” He gestures toward the two men sitting on the other side of his desk. 

Instead, Andy turns to face the two no-names. “Your meeting is over. Get out. Now.” Despite the rage boiling inside him, his voice remains relatively calm. 

Knowing better than to protest, they both pack up their things and head towards the door. Satisfied with their exit, Andy shuts it before turning the lock so it clicks into place.

“Look, my guy, if this is about your girl’s contract...” He raises his palms in the air. “I’m sorry, but she just wasn’t turning out good work. I’m sure she knows what she’s doing and that she’s probably just a little off her game.It can happen to the best of us.” Sylvester offers him a placating smile.

“Yeah? Is that why my girl has bruises up and down her arms? Is that why her hips are tender and you’re sporting that impressive looking nugget on your head?”

“Oh, this?” He points at the raised lump on his forehead. “Man, I had a little too much to drink last night and took a tumble into a door. I’m a clumsy fuck sometimes. But, as for your girl, I’m sorry to hear that she, uh, got hurt.”

The man was starting to sweat. This made a homicidal Andy happy.

“Yeah, well, apparently she got hurt because she refused to let you sample some of her ‘brown sugar’.” Andy saunters around the desk and leans over his former friend who is beginning to tremble. “You told her to take off her ring. That I wouldn’t care about sharing her. That you were going to fuck her, regardless of what she wanted.” His voice lowers to a menacing whisper. “Even after she told you “no”. Many, many times. I’ve got real problem with all of that, my guy.”

“Look, Andrew, that - that bitch came on to me and -” Andy grabs the mans head and slams it against his desk with all his might, enjoying the sound of the sickening crunch his nose made as it collided with the wood, as well as his muffled screams of pain.

“You tried to hurt, no, not just hurt. You sent everyone here home so you could try to rape my girl.” Grabbing him by the head once again, he slams the man’s head against the desk again. And then again. 

“Did you really think I wouldn’t care, Sylvester? Come on, you cannot be that stupid.” A sinister grin graces his lips at the sound of the injured man’s tears. Good. Fucking pussy.

Using one muscled leg, he knocks Sylvester’s chair over so that he’s sprawled on the ground. And then he levels the man with a hard kick to the stomach, followed by a solid kick to his groin.

His howls of pain sounded so sweet.

Andy crouches down next to him. “Let me make something very clear. If you even so much as look at my woman again, if you even breathe in her direction, I will do my damndest to make sure that that is last breath you take. And if I find out that you that you tried this with some other poor woman, I will make your life a fucking living hell.”

Pulling a cloth out of his pocket, he tosses it at the whimpering man. 

“Now clean yourself up. Pathetic bitch.”

And with that, Andy turns and walks out the door. All while whistling a jaunty little tune. 

END  

#cevansbrat0007growing pains series #chris evans imagines #andy barber imagines #chris evans fanfiction #andy barber fanfiction #chris evans angst #andy barber angst #chris evans x you #andy barber x you #chris evans x reader #andy barber x reader #chris evans x black!reader #andy barber x black!reader #chris evans x woc!reader #andy barber x woc!reader #chris evans x poc!reader #andy barber x poc!reader #chris evans x engaged!reader #andy barber x engaged!reader #chris evans x female!reader #andy barber x female!reader #cevansbrat0007 fics #chris evans x yn #andy barber x yn #chris evans x y/n #andy barber x y/n #chris evans x girlfriend!reader #andy barber x girlfriend!reader #chris evans x fem!reader #andy barber x fem!reader

[writtenbymisunderstoodnerds]

Comfort (USWNT x Reader)

This is very long and I'm not sure if I like it or not. I couldn't choose who to write this for, so I thought I would try something new and write it in a way that you could pick which player you wanted it to be. Please let me know what you think about it :)

Italics= Flashbacks

Bold italics= Italian

Words: 5.4K

---

"Isn't weird that there are people in this world that bring a sense of peace and comfort just by being near you. How you can go from barely knowing someone to them being the first person you think of when somethings wrong, or you're upset, scared, tired, sick. The person you know will help things be okay even if it's just for a little bit.

Growing up I never had that. My parents were amazing, they cared and were always there when I needed them, but it's not the same. There are somethings you just don't share with your parents. I never shared my feelings with anyone, even my closest friends. I would push them down until I was alone and could let it out often in the form of punching things. Then she came along and slowly I let my guard down. Actually, it wasn't that slow, she came in and practically tore every single wall I had down as if they were made from paper. She didn't push me, never made me talk to her, but she was always there. If I needed a hug, to rant, someone to hold me or just someone to be there, she was that person. We weren't together then, in fact we had just met. There was just something about her though, something that made me trust her, that made me want to be around her all the time.

I remember when we first met, it was a shitty day at first. I was walking around aimlessly, trying to get my thoughts in order before I had to see my family. It wasn't working very well, then you showed up with a smack in the face. Literally."

Out of nowhere something hit my face, sending me stumbling back, clutching my nose. A girl appeared in front of me looking frantic. She must have been the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, "Shit, I'm sorry are you okay?"

There was no blood and it wasn't broken so I shook her off, "I'm fine. Don't worry about it."

She went to walk away, but hesitated and turned back. Face filled with genuine concern, she sat on the ground next to where I had sat down. It confused me, why was this complete stranger sitting next to me? Why did she care if I was okay or not? "Are you sure you're okay? You seem kind of down."

"I will be, you don't need to worry."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"We just met, I don't want to bother you. I'll be okay, really."

"It's no bother. I know we just met, isn't that sometimes better? You don't have to worry about being judged or it changing anything with people you know. You don't have to tell me, we can sit here, we can kick the ball around or I can leave you alone? Completely up to you."

"You're not going to hit me in the face again?"

"To be fair, I'm normally a better shot. You distracted me."

I smirked, taking the ball from her, "We'll see."

---

"Are you stalking me now?"

"Just wanted my weekly ball to the face," I joked, kicking it away from her feet. It was the third time we had met at the park in the last 2 weeks. It may have been my hope that she would be there this time as well. Last time we met, she mentioned that this was normal for her. Maybe it was a bit stalkerish, but I couldn't help it.

"Come on then."

We kicked the ball around for a while, taking turns trying to shoot on goal. She pulled off a couple of tricks which made me think she played soccer in some compacity. The surprise on her face when I matched those tricks made a laugh under my breath. I used to play in high school and would spend hours kicking the ball around to get my feelings out.

"You've got that look on your face again."

"What look?"

"The look you had when we first met, the look that somethings wrong."

"Rough day."

"Want to talk about it?"

"My parents are getting on my nerves, it's not new, they're just worse now that they're getting ready to retire. They expect me to take over their company which you'd expect to be the part that's irritating, but it's not. I'm happy to take it over, it's something I actually like doing and they've spent a lot of time developing it. It's just they keep lecturing me about things I already know, things they've told me so many times, things I've proved to them I can handle. It makes me want to scream."

It felt nice to just get it off my chest knowing it would never make it's way back to them. This was a constant thing with my parents, at this point I was just looking forward to them retiring already so I wouldn't have to deal with it anymore. I had made it clear that once they sign it over, it's mine. I didn't want to shut them out, it was their baby and they had spent so long getting it to where it was, but I knew they wouldn't be able to let go if I didn't make them. My parents weren't always the best, but I loved them regardless and wanted them to have a peaceful retirement.

"Do you want solutions or distractions?"

"I just wanted to get it off my chest. Thank you."

She smiled softly, "Anytime, do you maybe want to get a drink with me?"

"Does it have to be just one?"

The ball was flicked at me, thankfully I caught it before it hit my face again, "Nope, let's go."

---

Y/n: Kill me now...

Park girl: I would, but then who would I kick balls at?

Y/n: You have a point. Do you want to get dinner with me tonight?

Park girl: I would love to, what time?

Y/n: Pick you up at 7?

Park girl: Can't wait  :)

Work had run later then expected so I had to go straight to pick her up which meant I was still in my work clothes. I felt a bit overdressed seeing as we were just getting pizza and even more overdressed when she answered the door. She was wearing black skinny jeans and a off white short sleeve top while I had on pretty much a full suit minus a tie.

"Wow, you look amazing. Am I underdressed?"

I rubbed the back of my neck trying to hide my embarrassment, "No uh I'm overdressed. I got stuck at work and didn't have time to change. Sorry. You ready?"

"Just a second," She disappeared back inside the house coming back a few seconds later with a jacket, "Here, put this on. It'll make it a little less formal."

I slipped off my suit jacket and put on the leather jacket she had given me. It fit surprisingly well actually. I jokingly bowed before offering her my arm, "Such a gentleman."

Conversation flowed easily on the drive to the pizza place. I felt more comfortable with her then I had with anyone in a long time. There were no expectations, no awkwardness, we just seemed to click. When people find out about the company I'm about to take over, they always change. They seemed to start bringing up how much money I'll have, start asking for things or getting me to take them to expensive places. Whereas, she never even asked about it after I told her.

"Work was tough I take it?"

I sighed, taking a sip of beer, "Same shit, different day. Had a lot of meetings today. Parents being my parents. Lot's of paperwork and lawyers."

Before she could reply the waiter came to take our orders, I ordered Hawaiian while she ordered margarita. "I can't believe you like pineapple on pizza."

"Pineapple belongs on pizza. You cannot convince me it doesn't."

"Agree to disagree. Can I ask what type of company you're taking over? You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. It seems pretty stressful though."

This was coming at some point, it was to be expected. I knew if we were going to keep being friends I would have to tell her at some stage so might as well be now, "It's a tech company, Atlas technologies to be exact."

I could see the surprise then shock flash over her face as she took a sip of wine and cleared her throat, "Holy shit, I have one of your watches."

"Well not mine yet, but I uh did design that watch."

"That's awesome. You're going to be the owner of a multimillion dollar company, that's a big job for someone your age." She actually seemed more concerned than anything else which was a relief of sorts.

"It is, but they've been molding me for this since I was young. I pretty much knew how it ran and could have done it since I was 20. There are somethings I'm planning on changing to make it a better environment to work in and so it doesn't completely become my life. I've seen my parents barely hang on to their marriage because all they did was work. I don't want that to be me."

The topic was dropped after that as we talked more about life as a professional soccer player then moved onto getting to know each other better. We talked for what felt like hours, both delaying the end of the night. I just wanted to spend more time with her.

---

There was a loud knock on the door bringing me out of my thoughts. In my rush to the door I forgot I wasn't wearing a shirt, only realising when I saw her eyes widen as they quickly scanned my body, "Hey."

"Hey, I had a feeling you haven't had dinner yet so I got some for you while getting mine."

"Thank you, uh come in. Make yourself comfortable, there's a few things I need to finish up, I'll be like 10 minutes."

A hand touched my shoulder suddenly, making me jump and fling around, "It's just me."

I glanced at the time to find an hour had passed since she got here and guilt instantly hit me. It wasn't uncommon for me to lose track of time and forget to eat. Among many other things, it was associated with my ADHD. She had been kind enough to bring me food and I had just ignored her. "I'm so sorry, I didn't realise how long it's been."

She smiled and wrapped her arms around my shoulders bringing me into her. I was sitting on my computer chair so my head rest against her stomach as my arms went around her waist. I felt all the tension leave as she held me without a word. It was warm and comforting, I honestly could have stayed there forever. "Sorry, you seem stressed. Don't worry, it happens."

"Thank you, I needed that."

"Come eat."

I quickly saved my work and slipped on a shirt before following her back to my living room. She pushed me to sit on the couch after I assured her that I eat on the couch all the time then she went to dish up the food. Of course, she didn't know where anything was so I gave her directions from the couch because she kept telling me to sit down. She was beautiful and slightly scary so I listened. We ate in comfortable silence, the radio playing quietly. I decided then that this was something I wanted to happen more often. It was relaxing and helped me forget about work because all I could focus on was her. I knew I wanted more, every time I was around her I was relaxed, comfortable, butterflies felt like they erupted in my stomach. I couldn't get enough of being around her. "Why are you staring at me?"

"Sorry, I zoned out. Thank you for dinner and for dragging me away from my computer. Can I get you another drink?"

"I drove here so I'll have a water please."

"You can stay if you want. Sorry I know that's a bi-"

She laughed, placing a hand on my forearm, "You're about to start rambling. I would love to stay. We can watch a movie?"

I got us both another drink and ice cream at her request while she picked a movie. We snuggled under the blanket, leaving some space between us. My couch was a pretty decent size, meaning we could have sat further apart, but we were sitting well within touching distance. I don't remember the last time I was able to sit through a movie without having to be on my phone or laptop. I was still fidgeting, but I was more able to focus with her. "Can you please pass me that tangle thing?"

"You're a fidgeter?"

"Big time, I have ADHD. There's pretty much never a time where I'm not moving in someway."

"I noticed that, especially when you were at your desk."

Over the course of the movie, I had adjusted my sitting position many time. From cross-legged, slouching, sitting on my legs to lying down. Just as I was about to move again, she took my arm gently and guided me so I was lying down with my head in her lap. With her fingers playing with my hair and the fidget toy, I completely relaxed. No longer feeling the urge to move around. I found myself watching her again, "What?"

"Will you go on a date with me?" I asked, voice quiet due to how nervous I was.

She grinned, "I would love to."

---

"You look amazing."

"So do you Y/n," She said, kissing my cheek before her eyes trailed over me again, "That's my jacket. Are you ever going to give it back?"

I shrugged, "Maybe. You'll get it back some day."

"Fine. Are you going to tell me where we're going?"

I laced our fingers together, guiding her to the car, "You'll see."

Fifteen minutes later we arrived at a small Italian restaurant. It was owned by a friend of the families and in my opinion had the best Italian food. "I know you don't like overly fancy things so I thought this would be a good place. Plus, their food is amazing."

"It's perfect."

As soon as we stepped inside, one of the owners Maria came rushing up to me and pulled me into a hug, "Y/n, it's so good to see you again, and with a beautiful lady. Would this be a date?"

"Likewise Maria. It would indeed, thought I would bring her to experience the best Italian food in the country. You're still the most beautiful women I know, though," I ended with a wink which received a light slap on the shoulder in return.

"You flatter me Y/n. I have the perfect table. Follow me."

"I only speak the truth."

We followed Maria to a table in the corner of the restaurant. It was a bit away from everyone with fairy lights strung up above it. I pulled the chair out for my beautiful date before turning back to Maria, "Thank you, it's perfect."

"Have fun, I'll get Marco to make your food personally."

When I sat down, fingers laced with mine as I looked up to find her looking at me with a soft smile. I explained about the restaurant, how I knew Maria and the overview of what our conversation was about, "You speak Italian?"

"And German, sign language and conversational French and Mandarin."

"Just when I thought you couldn't get more attractive."

We spent the entire time laughing, joking and talking about anything and everything. There was no doubt that she was the best date I had ever had. There were no awkward conversations or silence, things seemed to flow naturally. I wasn't worried or nervous, I was comfortable as if I had known her for years when in reality it had only been like two months. We fought for a good couple of minutes about who would pay, I insisted since I was the one who asked her out, but she refused. I appreciated that she didn't just expect it like so many others in the past. In the end though, Maria decided we didn't have to pay. I tried to refuse, but I just ended up with a big bag of food because and I quote, 'You work to hard, need to eat good food.' There was also no arguing with Maria, you would always lose.

We were walking hand in hand down the beach listening to the waves crash while enjoying how peaceful the night was. "I had a really good time tonight, thank you Y/n."

"Me too. It took everything in me not to go overboard and spoil you, but I know you don't like it. Neither do I really, I just think you deserve it."

"It was perfect. Are you okay? You seem nervous."

"I'm trying to work up the courage to kiss you," I blurted out. She stopped, pulling me closer as I looked anywhere, but her. My nerves were through the roof. I really liked her and didn't want to ruin it by moving to fast or do something she didn't want.

A hand cupped my cheek, guiding me to look at her. It was dark so I couldn't see her expression clearly, but the way she touched me was so soft. Some of my nerves faded away, but I was still nervous as anything. "Don't be nervous, I would very much like it if you kissed me."

I cupped the back of her neck, slowly leaning in until our lips connected. Everything disappeared, there were no nerves or worries and all I could focus on was her. The softness of her lips as they synced with mine, almost like they were meant to be together. It was slow and soft, not lasting very long. I knew then that I would never get enough of the way her lips felt against mine, the way they tasted or the way she made me feel when I kissed her. When I pulled away, huge smiles covered both of our faces,

"Let's do that more often," She whispered with a giggle.

"Yes ma'am," I replied connecting our lips again.

---

I was fully ready to punch someone by the end of my meeting. Instead of remaining at the office and risk losing my temper at the people who did nothing wrong, I had my assistant block off my afternoon before leaving.  Before I fully realised where I was the door opened, revealing my girlfriend. She opened her mouth to say something, but paused for a second taking in my expression, "Go on, let it out."

"Why do middle age white men think I am not capable of doing my job because I am a female? It's not even because I'm only 27, it's because I'm a fucking female. I can do this job twice as well as they can. If they just shut up and listened every now and then, they would realise that," I continued to rant as she let me in and went to the kitchen to pour me a drink. Once I got it all out, she pulled me into a hug as I slumped against her. I was over everything about today, the weather was shit, my mood was shit and all I wanted to do was be here with her. I knew she had practice soon though so it would be short lived. It was enough to make everything go away for now though.

"Sorry, I know you're heading out soon, but I just-"

"It's okay, practice is in an hour and a half. I'm sorry you have to deal with people like that. Come on, let's cuddle for a bit. You can hang out here while I'm at practice if you want, it's only a short one and my flat mate is out tonight with her girlfriend, so we can make dinner and watch a movie."

"Thank you for letting me rant, it shouldn't get to me this much, but it does. That sounds absolutely amazing."

She smiled, kissing me softly as we lay on the couch. I was cuddled as close to her as possible, head on her chest, arm thrown over her stomach and eyes getting heavy. "Whether you need to rant, a hug, cuddles or distraction, I'm always here." I felt her shift to look at me before she shook, giving away she was laughing, "You're about to fall asleep, it's okay, I'll wake you up in a little bit."

---

I walked straight up to her, arms wrapping around her waist as my face buried in her shoulder. I relaxed as soon as I felt her arms wrap around me and kisses being placed on my face and neck. I ignored the fact that her team mates were all around us. Teammates I hadn't met yet. We had been together for 6 or so months now, but timings had never lined up before now to meet them.

This morning I woke up really excited to meet them. I had blocked out my afternoon so nothing could be scheduled. Now I just felt like hiding. A lot of things had not gone to plan today. People were being assholes, deadlines were missed, plans were misplaced and one of my meetings had gone well overtime, meaning I was late. I had thought about cancelling because I was in a shit mood, but I knew everyone was excited and I couldn't disappoint her. Questions were thrown around, but quickly quietened when her hand was lifted off my back for a second.

"Can you give us the room for a minute?" She spoke softly. I heard shuffling and the door before the room was quiet again. Her fingers ran through my hair, as she spoke quietly again, "You're okay, I've got you. What's wrong love?"

"Loud, my thoughts, the world, everything is too loud. People are dicks and I just want to run away. Sorry, I was just ready to explode."

"Don't be. Is it quieter now?" I nodded, holding her just a little bit tighter. She had the ability to quieten even the loudest things with just a hug. We stood there for a few minutes before I pulled away. I kissed her softly then informed her I was ready to meet her team properly. I knew that probably wasn't the best first impression so I was nervous. I knew they were like family to her and I wanted them to like me. She held my hand the entire time I was being introduced to her team. It kept me grounded as I slowly found myself able to talk and interact with them properly.

"So how did you meet?"

I laughed as she blushed at the memory, "Funny story, well now anyway, at the time it hurt. She smacked the ball right at my face as I was walking in the park. I still think she did it on purpose."

"It was an accident!" She protested with a pout. I relaced her fingers with mine, kissing the back of her hand.

"Sure. I'm glad it happened though, no matter how painful it was."

"You guys are so sweet I think I might have a cavity."

---

"How dare you undermine me and my position in my company. I don't know how things used to be when my parents were in charge, but this will not be tolerated. I made it clear that family comes first, you do not get to write people up because they had to leave early or are late for family related issues. Actually, from now on you do not have the power to write anyone up regardless of what they did, you refer it to me. Understand?"

"But-"

"I asked if you understood Rick, not if you want to argue with me."

I saw his jaw clench, but I didn't care how he was feeling. He had been a problem since day one and I knew he would keep causing issues. That was an issue for another day when I wasn't feeling so tense, "Yes, I understand."

"Good, you may leave."

Once he was gone, I lent forward in my chair, elbows resting on my desk with my face buried in my hands. I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down, but the sound of my door locking had me quickly looking up. There she was, the girl I had been counting the minutes until I saw her. She walked over without a word, pushing my chair back and planting herself in my lap. I instantly wrapped my arms around her and buried my face, the tension leaving my body as I relaxed against her. She was always able to calm me down, no matter the mood I was in.

"It shouldn't be, but your 'I'm the boss, don't fuck with me' voice is incredibly attractive."

I laughed, pulling back to leave a lingering kiss on her lips, "You like it huh?"

"Maybe a little."

"Good to know. This is a nice surprise, but what are you doing here?"

"We were supposed to get lunch, I was picking you up remember? Your assistant said you were pretty busy, we can change to tomorrow instead if you need to."

"Absolutely not, I dealt with my main problem everything else can wait. Maybe you can stay tonight?"

"We have practice this evening, I'm not sure if the girls want to do anything after. I'll text you if they don't and I'll stay."

It was a little disappointing, but I understood. She had stayed last night and I couldn't expect her to stay every night, "Sounds good." I kissed her again which slowly turned into a make out session. It probably wasn't the most professional, but my office was locked and no one could see, so I didn't care. A knock at the door is what made us eventually pull away. Reluctantly, I let her go and went to answer after making sure I was presentable. It was one of the people from my design team and the person Rick had written up. "You wanted to see me, miss Y/L/N?"

"Ava, I've told you to call me Y/n. I did, I'm actually heading out for lunch right now, but I'll come see you when I get back. Just don't worry about the write up, it shouldn't have been done in the first place."

"Thank you Y/n. Enjoy your lunch.

Later that night, I was working away at my computer as I was going to spend the night alone and I had some work to do. It was pretty late by now, I had music playing quietly in my office as I was completely zoned in on my work. Hands landed on my shoulder, slowly running down my chest until they were hugging me from behind. At this point I was used to it, she did it all the time, not that I was complaining. I still jumped at the suddenness of it though, "Relax, it's me."

She still had my key from when I gave it to her to look after my plants when I had a week long business trip so I knew how she got in. I was confused about why she was here though, "One of these days, you are going to give me a heart attack. What are you doing here?"

"I called you then texted, but got no response so I figured you were either in work mode or asleep. I missed you. Sorry for just showing up."

"Don't be, I'm really glad you're here."

"Did you eat?" When I nodded, she lowered my laptop lid and pulled me up, "You're stressed and tired, come to bed."

I didn't fight her and went to brush my teeth. All I've wanted all day was to cuddle up with her and forget the world. My stress, problems and worry always faded away when I was in her arms. It was like everything in my mind emptied out with her being the only thing remaining. I craved being with her, craved being wrapped up tightly in her arms. It was safe, quiet, warm and comforting. I had every intention of talking with her for a while, but as soon as I cuddled up with her, my brain registered how tired I actually was and I fell asleep within minutes. Something that never happened before her.

---

"Y/n where are we going?"

"You have asked that every time I have a surprise since we started dating, the answer has stayed the same. You will see."

She pouted, pushing my shoulder as best she could with the blind fold on, "Meanie."

I laughed before pecking her lips quickly. It was taking everything in me not to completely freak out or give away the fact that I was going to propose to her. I was incredibly nervous, but excited at the same time. I was excited to spend my life with her, there was no one else I could imagine living it with. I just had to get past the whole proposing thing. I had decided the best place to do it was the restaurant we went to on our first date. Maria had closed the place for the night and I had flown in all her close family and friends. I knew she had always wanted to be proposed to with them around.

"What's all this? What are you guys doing here?"

"After all your recent achievements, you deserve to be celebrated. You all do, but you're the one I'm in love with so uh yeah this is for you. I'm so proud of you baby." She wrapped her arms around me tightly, whispering thank you, before dragging me around to different groups of people. As long as she was happy and by my side, I didn't mind being dragged around all night and pulled into many conversations.

All through dinner, I felt my nerves growing to the point I was fidgeting constantly. My plan was to do it fairly soon after we finished dinner, mostly so I could enjoy the rest of the night without feeling like I was going to have a panic attack. Before I knew what was happening, I was practically dragged to the bathroom and into the comforting arms of my girlfriend. Of course, I relaxed instantly, nerves melting away even if it was just temporary.

"You're okay baby. What's wrong? You're freaking out."

"Just lots of people, it was getting a bit overwhelming." I didn't like lying to her, even if it was only a small lie, but I couldn't exactly tell her the real reason I was so nervous.

She kissed my forehead, "We can stay here as long as you need."

I'm not sure how much time had gone by when there was a knock at the door asking if we were okay and that everyone had finished eating already. I knew it was time, the nerves came back, but I was also kind of giddy. At the end of this I would hopefully have a fiancé. I stopped her from sitting down before getting everyone's attention.  

"I just wanted to start by saying how proud I am of all you soccer players for all of the achievements and victories you've achieved. Baby, I see how hard you work, how dedicated you are and I cannot be more proud of you. I cannot be more proud to be by your side." I took a deep breath to center myself before continuing.

"You are the person, the love that came without warning. You popped up so suddenly that I didn't even get the chance to think about or process it. I woke up one day and you were the first person I texted. When you replied, I smiled. It was a smile that I couldn't stop, not that I really wanted to. That's when I knew my heart belonged to you and had from the start. When I'm with you, all I feel is love, peace and comfort. Even now, years after we first started seeing each other, I still can't get enough of you. You're the only person I want to be around all the time, the person I never get sick of, even if you do constantly tease me. I can't imagine my life without you, I don't want my life without you in it. You're the person I want beside me for all the up and downs, the new adventures and the quiet nights in. On that note," I pulled out the little black box and sunk down to one knee, "Will you marry me?"

She launched at me, making us both end up on the ground as tears fell down both of our cheeks, "Yes, yes, a million times yes."

---

I took my wife's hand, squeezing softly, "The first time I met you, I never could have imagined that every day since then we would build the most unbreakable bond. That you would be the person I get to spend the rest of my life with. I wouldn't change a single thing of our story so far and I cannot wait to see what happens next. I love you. Now let's party!"

#uswnt imagine #uswnt imagines #uswnt x reader #woso x reader #woso imagines